Tumgik
#jimin finally responding to his reassuring touch something something their best moment was yet to come.
jooyeone · 2 years
Photo
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
do you have a dream? what’s at the end of that path?
3K notes · View notes
honeytae · 3 years
Text
My heart is yours.
hi bubs! so basically this is just about the reader experiencing some jealousy, and jungkook is pretty confused lol. i’m gonna be honest i don’t know how good i feel about this bc angst just isn’t my thing but i hope you all think it’s okay! this is totally not based on real events enjoy! tags: @ahgasearmyfan, @hoseokayy genre: angst, fluff word count: 3.0k
This was not how you wanted the night to go. 
Tonight had started off well; Jungkook had picked you up to arrive at Jimin’s birthday party together, and you had spent the first few hours dancing with him and his friends. You were having a really good time. Emphasis on were.
The fun had ended almost as soon as Jungkook left the table to get another round of drinks, leaving you to converse with some of Jimin’s friends you hadn’t met yet as he made his way to the bar.
In between conversations, you’d taken a brief glance over to the full bar, recognizing your boyfriend as the last one in line as he ruffled a hand through his hair. Smiling fondly at the sight, you’d turned back to one of Jimin’s friends from school, engaging in a conversation about how he knew the birthday boy. 
But the next time you looked over, your whole body seemed to set aflame in a blinding rage. 
Jungkook was no longer at the back of the line, in fact you had to boost yourself up taller in order to see the back of his head. But what you saw next to him was what really set you off; some pretty girl latched onto his arm as if she belonged there.
The chattering voices and pulsing music all seemed to fade into the background as you watched the woman continually push herself at your boyfriend. Clenching your fists, you caved into your seething anger, standing from your seat and stomping out of the room before you could think twice about it. 
He wanted to let that shit happen? Fine. But you sure as hell weren’t going to stick around and watch.
The rational part of you knew that you were acting ridiculous, much like a child throwing a tantrum with the way you’d just stormed off. But the rational part of you was not in control right now. The rational part of you had disappeared as soon as you saw her put her hands on your boyfriend.
Your heels clicked along the floorboards as you made your way toward the door, harsh breaths escaping your flared nostrils at the vision replaying over and over again in your head. 
You were so distracted that you didn’t even hear the footsteps coming toward you, nearly jumping out of your skin when you suddenly collided with a body. 
“Whoa, where are you going?” Jimin asked after steadying your body with his hands on your shoulders, seemingly walking back from the bathroom before you nearly trampled him on your fast paced trip down the hallway. 
A frown appeared on his face as he studied your reddened cheeks and overall shifted energy from only a few minutes ago, ducking his head as his eyebrows knit together in concern.
“What’s wrong?” He asked, your mouth gaping for a second as you considered what to say, knowing you could not possibly state the actual reason you had attempted to storm out of the party without being seen as crazy by your friend.
“Hey, are you feeling okay?” He lowered his voice, your eyes widening at the sudden excuse before you shook your head no.
You felt horrible lying to Jimin as he looked at you with a sympathetic frown, the back of his hand going to your forehead with a concerned furrow of his brows. But it was the only option you had; that or looking like the jealous maniac you were at the moment.
“I-I was just going to get some air.” You explained weakly, Jimin nodding before looking back at the flashing lights of the dance floor. 
Was that what you were trying to do? Honestly, you didn’t know. The only thing going through your mind while walking out through the hallway was simply getting as far as you could from what was going on at the bar.
“You want me to come with you?” He offered, making you smile slightly before shaking your head again. 
“No, Jimin, I’m fine. This is your party and I want you to go have fun. If I don’t see you again, happy birthday.” You faked a smile, the man nodding before pulling you in for a hug. 
It was then that you heard the quiet thumping of footsteps down the hall, pulling away from your friend’s embrace to find none other than your boyfriend approaching behind Jimin.
“Feel better, alright?” Jimin gently squeezed at your shoulder, you nodding in response before he walked away, leaving you alone with Jungkook in the otherwise empty hallway.
“You’re not feeling well, baby?” His brows knit pulled together, having overheard the last bit of the conversation in his stroll to find you after returning to your empty spot in the booth, drinks finally in hand. 
“Not really. Just need some air.” You sighed, your boyfriend stepping forward with a press of his palm to your spine to lead you outside, no hesitation in his actions as he concentrated on getting you out of the building. 
Despite the goosebumps pricking your arms, the cold air that met your skin when Jungkook shoved the door open felt nice. You didn’t even realize how overheated you’d gotten in your rage, only realizing then how sickly you’d probably looked to Jimin.
Well, at least that excuse would work out for you.
“Fuck, it’s cold.” Jungkook mumbled, interrupting your thoughts as he slipped his jacket off of his shoulders to drape over your own, taking a seat beside you on the sidewalk. 
You thanked him quietly at the polite gesture, sighing out as you placed your elbows on your knees, resting your forehead in your hands. Honestly, at this point, you did have a headache. But it wasn’t from alcohol or the pulsing music in the building behind you. 
It was entirely induced by the way the blood had rushed to your head when you’d seen that girl push herself at your boyfriend, shamelessly giggling at him in a high pitched tone that had you clenching your fists, the crescent moon imprints from your fingernails still dug into your palm.
It really wasn’t his fault; he hadn’t done anything in return. But at the sight, you couldn’t hold back the fiery monster inside of you, the feeling that you just wanted to slap whoever tried to steal this man from you.
You hated yourself for feeling this way, knowing that Jungkook deserved someone who didn’t make a fuss out of these silly little things. The anger had now almost completely faded, manifesting itself in frustration with yourself and your own insecurities.
Now you were just projecting, taking feelings that were in no way his fault out on him.
“What are you doing?” He spoke up, interrupting your thought process as you continued blinking down at the pavement beside your feet.
Jungkook had been sitting next to you this entire time, observing you with wide eyes as you seemed to completely dissociate; something not all too uncommon for you to do when you were upset about something. 
“Hey, what’s wrong?” He asked, suddenly alert when he noticed your lower lip tremble a bit, big doe eyes staring back at you as he tried to figure out what was going on with you. 
“Nothing, Kook. I just want to go home, I think. I’ll get a cab so you can stay-” 
“Baby, if you want to leave, I’m coming with you. C’mon, let’s go home.” Jungkook said as he pushed himself up from the ground, reaching his palm out to you, a bit of relief washing through his body when you let him hold your hand and tug you up from the ground. 
Fuck, you wished he wasn’t so sweet. It made it even harder to be upset with him.
You didn’t let go of his hand once you were standing, Jungkook not taking the initiative of letting go either. The touch provided a bit of comfort to the both of you, his touch grounding your anger and your touch reassuring him that it was maybe not him that you were upset with. Maybe.
“You don’t have to-”
“I want to.” He stopped you again, studying your expression with a slight pout. With a silent nod, you let him lead you down the sidewalk, footsteps in tune with his own as you made your way down the street.
Jungkook kept sneaking glances over at you, lost as he tried his best to navigate the clues your body language was giving him.
Your head was cast downward, eyes never meeting his even as he looked over at you. Your hand held his tightly, most likely subconsciously as you seemed completely in your own head at the moment. 
With a deep breath, he paused to interrupt your trudge along the sidewalk, his sudden stop causing you to pause as well, barely even registering the action as self deprivating thoughts continued to swirl around your head.
“Hey,” he softly called for your attention, your eyes meeting his at the sound, “what’s going on?” 
His question had you diverting your eyes again, instead focusing on a passing car as you bit the side of your cheek in angst. He was going to get it out of you sooner or later; he was persistent, always had been.
“I’m fine.” You responded, not knowing what else to say as the wind blew your hair back from your face. 
You watched as Jungkook’s face morphed from confusion to absolute sadness, his fingers gently soothing over your cheek to confirm what he’d thought he’d seen in the glow from the headlights of the car passing by seconds ago.
“Baby, you’re crying.” 
With a confused hum, you lifted your hand to your face, swiping your wet cheeks and cursing under your breath. You truly hadn’t felt it happen, but you supposed it was no wonder with the growing lump in your throat.
“I think it’s the wind.” You mumbled lamely, Jungkook scoffing before pulling you into a hug, guiding your head to the crook of his neck as you easily complied.
“If you think I’m buying that for a single second,” he sighed, “can you please tell me what’s wrong?” He asked sadly, awaiting an answer as you sniffled into his neck. 
“I don’t wanna say it. I already feel like an asshole.” You responded, feeling more tears prick your eyeballs at the mere thought of bringing up your doubts to him. The last thing you wanted was for Jungkook to take your own stupid insecurities and blame himself.
“What?” Jungkook asked, confusion lacing his tone as he slightly pulled away from you to glance at your face. 
“That girl fucking pissed me off. And then I stormed out like a child. I ignored you because I didn’t know how to approach the conversation like an adult. I hurt you, so now I’m crying.” You explained, sniffling as Jungkook swiped at your tears with his thumbs, confusion etched into his features at your scattered thoughts. 
“What girl pissed you off?” He cocked his head, making you widen your eyes in disbelief.
“At the party.” You stated obviously.
When his face still didn’t change, you sighed, biting your lip out of nerves before your boyfriend undid the action with his finger.  His eyebrows were still bunched in confusion, fumbling to figure out the cause of your emotions.
“At the bar, Kook. She was all over you.” You specified, the wheels slowly turning in Jungkook’s head as his mouth gaped open.
“Are you kidding?” He asked in disbelief, making you huff before crossing your arms over your chest, turning away from him with a plastered on smile.
“Yep, I guess I’m just a dumbass.” You shrugged, beginning to walk away before Jungkook caught you with an arm around your waist, pulling you back to him.
“No, no, no, stop. That’s not what I meant. I just, I can’t really believe you’re so upset about something like that.” He explained, you remaining silent as you adjusted your gaze down to the top button on his shirt.  
By now, the jealousy had almost fully faded, leaving you feeling ashamed and embarrassed of your previous actions influenced by your momentary rage.
“I can acknowledge that she wasn’t exactly being appropriate,” He spoke slowly, “but I wasn’t engaging with it, was I?” 
You shrugged at that, blinking at a nearby telephone pole as you nervously fiddled with your fingers tucked into Jungkook’s coat pocket.
“What does that mean?” He asked at the action, causing you to sigh as you looked back at him.
“It means I don’t know. You weren’t exactly pushing her off of you.” You explained, causing Jungkook to raise his eyebrows at you in a deadpanned stare.
“No, I didn’t push her off of me. That’s a step too far, don’t you think?” He asked, inhaling deeply in an attempt to ground his building frustrations, grabbing your hand in his and soothing his thumb over the skin of your knuckles.
“You have to trust me, love. I would never do anything to hurt you.” He spoke softly, you nodding in reply as his eyes implored yours to believe him.
“I know that. I do trust you, Kook. I’m sorry.” You sniffled, Jungkook pulling you into his chest again and stroking his fingers through your hair at the back of your head. 
“I’m not upset with you, baby. Just a little confused, is all.” He pulled back slightly to look at your face, tucking some loose strands of your hair behind your ears as his eyes studied your own puffy ones.
“Why did you get so upset?” He asked, making you scrunch your eyebrows in confusion at the obvious answer to his question. 
“Because that girl was all over you an-”
“That’s not what I mean. Why did that girl bother you so much if you know I only want you?” He interrupted you, watching as you sighed knowingly, gulping the fresh lump in your throat down in an attempt to bury your emotions. 
“It’s not you. I trust you.” You assured him, the man nodding at you as he patiently waited for your elaboration. 
“It’s not you that’s the problem. It’s me.” You said shakily, face crumpling into tears once again making Jungkook step toward you to hug you once again. 
“Okay, we don’t have to talk about it, it’s okay.” He soothed you, running his hand up and down your spine comfortingly before you pulled back slightly to look at him. 
“Me crying isn’t a reason to avoid this conversation, Jungkook. I’m being ridiculous and I’m sorry.” You wiped your tears with the pads of your fingers, swiping them away in frustration that you couldn’t express your thoughts and feelings without bawling like a baby.
“I know it’s not, it is a conversation we need to have, I know that. But you’re upset, I’m upset, we’re tired, and it’s fucking cold out here.” He finished with a slight laugh, making you chuckle as well.
“Let’s just go home, change into some comfortable clothes, and then we’ll talk. Calmly. Okay?” He asked, you frowning as you looked back at the building you’d tried to leave in a huff.
“You don’t want to stay? I’m fine with staying.” You assured him, the man chuckling slightly as he leaned in to press a kiss to your forehead.
“I just want to go home with my favorite girl.” He mumbled against the skin, pulling back to raise his eyebrows at your skeptical expression.
“Are you sure?”
“Positive.” He nodded, smiling gently at you when you nodded in agreement, taking his hand in yours once again as you let him lead you to the car. 
“Hop on in, m’lady.” He gestured with a nod, holding the passenger side door open as you slipped past him to sit in the car. 
You expected him to close the door and round the vehicle to get into the drivers side, but you were surprised when he instead leaned over your body, placing his hand on your jaw to press his lips to yours in a searing kiss.
Taken aback at the way his lips hungrily captured yours, your hand instinctively came up to support the back of his head as you allowed his tongue to push its way past your lips. 
The pads of your fingers soothed over the hair on his nape as his soft lips melded with yours, tiny puffs of air escaping from his nostrils and hitting your skin as he continued his dizzying ministrations.
Pulling back, he pressed a gentle kiss to your bottom lip, looking down at you with fluttered eyelids as he stroked his thumb across your cheek.
“My heart is yours. I‘m in love with you. And that will never change.” He reminded you, your eyes glued to his pretty features in awe as you soaked in his words. 
“I know that, Kookie. I do.” You responded quietly, the man nodding in satisfaction before leaning in to peck your lips one last time, pulling back and withdrawing himself from the car.
When he shut the door, you were surrounded in silence once again, but this time your mind wasn’t making it so loud.
It was eased even just the slightest bit at the man’s reassurances, comforted by the way his hand held your own, resting upon your thigh as he started the car.
Your insecurities would not vanish overnight, that was for sure. But with the tender patience Jungkook never failed to provide you with, you had no doubt that it was an issue that could be worked through.
Leaning over to press your lips to Jungkook’s cheek, a smile quirked his lips at the action, turning to you with a shy grin as your eyes traced his features in the dark.
“What was that for?” He asked, smile widening when you shrugged your shoulders.
“I just love you. Thank you for putting up with me and all my crazy bullshit.” You said, Jungkook scoffing in response, lifting your joint hands to kiss at your knuckles.
“I love you. Along with all your crazy bullshit.”
649 notes · View notes
littlemessyjessi · 3 years
Text
“Tae and Jae”: Part 2 from the BTS 8th Member Series “Untamed”: Mae Jae:  The Gucci Twins Have A Day:   Fake Social Media + Imagine
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Part Two to Tae and Jae’s day of adventure !
"Where are we going?"
Jae couldn't help but laugh at the bewildered look on Taehyung's face as he drove them further and further out into the middle of nowhere.
"Just keep going." she said. "It's not far from here."
"Where even is here?" he asked.  "It's pretty but I've never been here."
"That's kinda the point." she said.
"Did you bring me out here to kill me?" he asked, widening his eyes at her and pulling on his acting skills.  "Was this your equivalent of fattening up the pig?  Spoil me, feed me and then just bring me out here so you can bury me where no one can find me."
"How dramatic." she laughed at his faux face of terror.
His face melted back into his iconic boxy smile and he continued on before she directed him to pull off just ahead.
"Just sit tight and keep your eyes closed." she said before hopping out of the car.
"Well, this is it, I guess.  She's getting her weapon of choice out of the trunk.  I knew I should've been suspicious when she wouldn't let me help her with that big suspicious lump earlier. Good bye, cruel world."  he said dramatically out the open window.
Jae's laughter could be heard in the background.
Taehyung snickered a little as he could hear her moving around out there.
"Am I actually waiting for you to dig a hole?" he teased.
"Yah! Shut it! I'm working on something!"
He snickered again though he nearly hit on his head on the roof when she tapped him on the shoulder and he jumped.
"Ok, we're ready.  Come on." she grinned.
He cut the engine and climbed out, only to be ordered to shut his eyes again.
Jae took his hand and began to lead him forward a bit before they came to a stop.
"Ok, you can open them now."
It took him a moment to adjust to the brightness but when he did, his jaw opened in shock before his face squished in affection.
"Awwwww!!!! Noona!!!!"
Jae laughed as he clobbered her in a hug.
Tae never called her Noona unless he was particularly emotional.
There before them were two places set up for them to paint.
"I thought we could paint and watch the sunset." she supplied.  "We can go and get food afterwards and I know a place for a treat before we go home."
Tae squeezed her to him again once more before fishing his phone out of his pocket and snapping a picture of the easels and supplies.  
"I love you." he said as he looked down at the picture on his phone.
"I love you too, Tae." she chuckled.  "Now come on, let's make some masterpieces."
He let her yank him towards the set up and the two of them spend the next couple of hours painting the scene around them and chatting comfortably.
The both of them had missed this.  
Even when living in the same home, it was still sometimes hard to get one on one time with loved ones.
People were busy and as you got older, it only got worse.
In the beginning, when they were all crammed into a tiny little place with way too many bunks in one room, there were around each other constantly.
It was true that Taehyung still ended up in Jae's room at least a couple of times a week.
The poor guy needed to hold something to sleep and he would much prefer if it was a person as a pillow.
Jae usually let him because it was him but she also pulled long hours in her studio so sometimes she didn't even get home until the early hours of the morning.
Recently, she'd been working on her own content as well and doing producer work for the company and it wasn't uncommon at all for her to come at nearly four in the morning.
Not to mention, she was planning a trip to go back home to see her parents soon and he knew first hand what a pain travel plans could be.
He felt really touched that she thought about him enough to plan ahead and spend the day with him.
It reminded him of the early days when she'd take them all out one by one for ice cream or noodles.
Her and Jin had always done that kind of thing.
The eternal big siblings.
After they finished their paintings they left them on the easels and laid back on the tarp to watch as the last few rays of sunlight dipped below the horizon.
"This has been really nice, Jae." he said, arms tucked behind his head.
"I'm glad you've had fun, Tae." she said. "We're not done yet though."
"I would've been happy just driving around with you." he shrugged. "You didn't have to do all this."
Jae turned to look at him.
"I know that, Tae." she chuckled. "I know you'd be happy cuddling up and watching a movie.  But I wanted to do it.  I like treating you.  All of you.  And I wasn't always able to do things like this but now I am.  We're all in much better positions in life now, financially, emotionally, a lot of ways.  And I think it's important to spoil your loved ones when you get the chance."
"You spoiled us in the beginning." he laughed. "I remember when you used to take me to the convenient store and let me pick out any candy I wanted.  It felt like I'd been on a shopping spree."
"It was just candy, Tae." she said with an amused look.
"Not to me it wasn't." he said seriously.  "It was a lot more than that."
Her features softened looking over at him.
While Big Hit marketed the two of them as 'the twins' he was still a few years younger than her.
He'd grown into such a good man and she was so proud of him.
Sometimes she forgot that Taehyung was younger than her though and would always look at her like his older sister.
She remembered that scrawny kid with the boxy smile and the effervescent personality.
She remembered how so many people didn't know how to handle Taehyung's personality.
What Taehyung remembered was how even when they didn't get along in the beginning, she'd still come and get him and take him for noodles or make him dumplings in the middle of the night.
"Do you remember when you got up at like three in the morning and made me dumplings because I was missing my family?" he asked suddenly, looking up into the darkening sky.
She laughed, "Yes.  I remember we weren't exactly close then but I could hear you in the other room."
Taehyung laughed, "I remember you walked out and I was fully expecting you to scold me for not being in bed."
"Sounds like me." Jae snorted.
"But you didn't.  You just walked into the kitchen, hair snatched into a bird's nest on your head and started cooking." he said. "I remember I just watched you for the longest time and then you just shoved me a plate and said- 'Here'."
"I wasn't that great at expressing myself back then." she shrugged. "Food was my love language."
"Kinda still is." he teased.
She shrugged, "Food is simple.  You can do a lot for someone by just letting them know that you care enough about them to make sure they're well fed."
The two of them looked at each other softly.
"I didn't always say it.  In fact, I never said it in the beginning.  But I'm really appreciative of you being there and taking care of us.  If it weren't for you and Jin, I don't know that I would've stayed.   Joon made it clear that we could do it and that he'd lead us.  That gave some reassurance.  But without you and Jin, I just don't think I could've handled it." he admitted turning back to the blossoming stars in the sky.
"Yes you could've, Taehyung." she said, eyes focused on his profile. "Because you're far more talented than you give yourself credit for.  I have no doubt that you'd have been fine without anyone else. But I'm really glad that I've gotten to be along for the ride to watch you grow. It's been a priviledge.  One that I hope I can continue to have for the rest of my life."
Taehyung refused to respond and instead just rolled over to cuddle her.
She laughed, rubbing her hand up and down his back.
"Oh you big softy." she said.
They laid like that for the longest time before she pulled him to his feet.
"Come on. Let's get this loaded up and then I'm taking you for japchae." she said, smirking when his face lit up.
He didn't need to be told twice and soon they were speeding off in the direction of a little spot that sold some of the best japchae she'd ever had.
Which was saying something because she'd had a lot of it in her years in this world.
They tucked into a booth and she smiled watching Taehyung happily dig into his meal.
She snapped a picture and uploaded it before she tucked in herself.
Only a few moments and she laughed when she saw that Jungkook had already commented, whining about wanting some.
"We have to pick pizza up before we go home." she said.
Tae's eyebrows lifted, cheeks puffed and mouth full of food.
It was a comical sight.
"Kookie is hungry." she explained and his eyes creased in a smile.
"When is he not?" he asked when he finally swallowed.
"He's a growing bunny!" she defended.
"He's only two years younger than me." Taehyung said.
"He'll always be my baby bunny." she said with determination.  "I don't care if he's sixty.  He's bunny forever."
"You're such a mom." he laughed.
"The same goes for you." she said. "No matter how old you get, you'll always be my rambunctious little tiger cub."
Taehyung's creased in a smile.
One that he was never able to fight off when Jae referred to him as her cub.
"When are you headed back to see your family?" he asked.
"In a couple more weeks. I still have to iron out a few details and finish up a song I'm producing." she said.
"Are you excited?" he asked knowingly.
"I am." she grinned. "It's been so long since I've seen them in the flesh.  And video calls just aren't the same."
He nodded knowingly.
He understood that.
He loved the BTS family that he'd come to have but it was different than actually seeing your relatives.
It was also something that none of them really got the chance to do very often.
Taehyung, himself, barely got to see his siblings and parents, and his grandparents, who had raised him, had been gone for a few years now.
"How long are you staying for?" he asked.
"Three weeks." she said, feeding her noodles into her mouth.
"Oh god." he said.  "Jimin is going to be a monster."
"Not my sweet baby Jiminie." she teased knowing full well how much of an absolute demon Jimin could be sometimes.
His brat energy was off the charts at times and when he was pouty he was a menace.
Taehyung rolled his eyes, "Yeah, sweet baby Jiminie. Suuure."
"Well, you two can cuddle each other while I'm away." she said.  "We both know you'll be sulky too."
"I'm offended that you would even suggest such a thing." he said. "I don't sulk."
"Mmmhmm, sure." she said, impishly looking at him over the rim of her glass as she took a drink.
He pouted at her and she nearly choked to death on the sprite.
He grinned evilly, "Karma."
"Shut it." she said, wiping the soda from her face.
"I'm gonna miss you when you're gone though." he said.
She reached out to pat his hand.
"It'll be ok, Tae." she said. "It won't be long."
"I know. And I do hope you have fun." he said but she could tell he was still fighting another pout.
"I'll call everyone all the time." she offered. "You can even sleep in my bed while I'm gone."
"Well, thank you for the permission but Tannie and I have already made plans to temporarily move in anyway.  And I will be raiding your closet while you're gone."
"I expected nothing less." she said. "Although, you act like you don't just walk in and do that anyway."
He grinned in response before leaning back and patting his stomach.
"My grandma would be proud." he said.
Jae laughed in response.
"Alright, come on, tiger cub.  I got one last treat, then we'll pick up some pizza for the heathens and head home." she said sliding out and pulling him to his feet.
He stretched and reached for his back pocket.
"Touch your wallet and you die tonight, Kim Taehyung." she said. "I already told you.  The next time, you will actually get a spanking right here in public."
Taehyung didn't say anything else.
He just hugged her from behind, chin on her shoulder while she paid the cashier and left a tip for the waiter.
He snatched her hand as soon as they were outside and swung them together like a child.
"You happy, Tae?" she asked.
"Very." he said.
"Alright, come on." she said.
He didn't fight her when she took the keys from him.
She could tell he was getting sleepy by this time.
He watched her while she drove them, weaving through the streets until they came to another stop.
Taehyung had nearly fallen asleep to the hum of the car and the feeling of the cool air conditioning on his skin.
"Come on, cub." she said tapping his nose. "Let's go."
He grinned when he noticed that she'd taken him to a hot chocolate bar.
The spent the next hour indulging in the delicious chocolatey treat, adding cream and marshmallows.
Even a few odd combinations here and there that Jae claimed were an abomination and that they should never speak about.
Tae had posted it to his social media and Jin had lectured Jae about giving him chocolate at this time of night as if Taehyung were four and then proceeded to call her and further assert his point.
"Kim Seokjin, you watch your tone or I'll sneak into your room while you're sleeping and lick your face." she said.
The fast and comical angry response that she recieved had Tae rolling with laughter when she put Jin on speaker phone.
"Jesus Christ." she said when she finally hung up.  "I can only imagine his blood pressure right now."
"That vein in his neck is probably popping out right now." Tae said.
"He's getting a little red in the face." she continued.
"Hair whipping back and forth as he shakes his head." Tae laughed.
"Fastest rapper in the world." she giggled.
"Activated when angry." he said before the two of them dissolved into a fit of giggles.
Eventually, they piled back into the car and after having stopped for pizza for the rest of the members, they sped away towards their home.
Taehyung was sleeping when they got there, all but laid out over the console to throw his arm around Jae while she was driving.
She poked his cheek until he stirred.
"Come on, big guy." she said. "Help me take everything in."
His face was pinched as  he struggled to wake up but he slowly helped her take everything inside anyway.
Jungkook, who had heard her car pull in, met them half way and snatched the pizza boxes out of her arms.
"You're welcome!" she yelled after him with a laugh.
"Thank you!" he called back before he disappeared from view.
When they finally made it in, the whole lot of them had surrounded the table like a pack of wild hyenas.
There was a mumble of greetings and thank yous.
The two of them parted ways to go and shower and change.
Jae was laying on her bed, scrolling through the pictures of the day when her door opened and Tae stood there.
Hair a fluffy mess and white tee shirt and pajama bottoms hanging on his frame.
He grinned before running and jumping on her.
"Oh god, Tae! Some warning would've been nice!" she laughed as he snuggled into her.
He looked the picture of innocence, head nestled in the blankets, eyes sparkling at her like a little boy up to no good.
She snapped another picture of him because it was just too good.
"Can I sleep in here tonight?" he asked.
She tapped her finger to her chin, pretending to be thinking before she smirked at him.
"I guess." she said, laughing when he grinned that boxy smile at her and called out for Tannie.
The pomeranian came bounding in and jumped on the bed, fully preparing to nest for the night.
They half watched something on Netflix for a while, half played on their phones, hands scratching idly at Tannie's fur.
She snickered as she watched him tuck his arm behind his head and take a selfie.
"Ooooh, Kim Taehyung and his selcas!" she teased and he almost shoved her off the bed.
However, a few moments later when she recieved a notification she couldn't help but aww.
'I have had the best day ever. Thank you for spending time with me and spoiling me today, Twinkie.  I love you so much. @BTSJae #VXBFFL'
He hid his face when he could see her reading the caption.
Jae smirked, typing out her own response.
'I'm glad you had a good day, pumpkin.  I always love spending time with you, baby bear.'
Taehyung peeked at his phone at the notification and shoved his face into the pillow with a groan of happiness.
She just chuckled and turned her attention back to the flat screen, just very thankful to be where she was in life.
--------- Part one is HERE if you missed it Bonus Content including a slightly jealous Jimin coming soon! ------
Hey loves! I hope you enjoy this! I’m trying out something new with writing for a while since I hit a major road block while I’m here in the hospital.  I hope you enjoy these!  If you’re interested in reading Jae’s full profile and the masterlist for this series you can find it HERE
I would love to know your thoughts and if you have any suggestions for other things to happen with Jae and the boys, just let me know!
I love you and I hope you have a good day, my loves.
Love,
Kenny
—–————————-@thickemadame​@frankie2902@pleasantdreamqueen   @becrazy–beyou@littledeadrottinghood @blackirisposts@therealmrshale @woodworthti666@thegreatirene@fanfictionandjunk@angelus320@alanlizzingtonshore@buriednurbckyrd@disneymarina@tubbypeachwriting@sullybot @georgiagrl1990 @whenallsaidanddone@mischiefnevermanaged94 @inumorph@congurl@centerhabit@bubblymusiclover13@qtmeryr@thisismysecrethappyplace@tnupsweetpie@alisoncdariel@hannahloveslife@wormyboi@blackirisposts@maggyme13@amethyst09@ibenkastberg@fanfics1717 @mrscasnovak@thickemadame @babygirl-barnes@theladyofmasks @aengsty@kalliravenne@witchygagirl@gruffle1@writtenbywolfie@kribbydahhufflepuff@leah-halliwell92@thelastwildangel@silent-browser@simplymagical@simplymagicalwritings@lilacflicker@malulucifer@minxyvixen@moncheriemoony@queenlexusloverofbts@criminalyetminimal@plus-size-reader@owenniasstars  @adventuresofnight@tuutifruuti@ tb-ctn@halobaby@tacobacoyeet@thickemadame@glassesandthunderthighs@accioxtina@sunnyoongles@valiantobservationkitty@poopypantsmc@memissbee@teenagesublimefan@lyn-g@milkshakelol@rubyroscoe1@abbyvonschweetz@1975weasley@lanoreeblake@rosaline-black@abbott27@aldu-p@sxturn-stars@oliviashea05@emilianamason@reallykosborne​@dracosbabymama​@ main-feetoffthetablefloatyflowersbumpinbillowinboobieskyralupinfloatyflowersselfhatedmika@thickemadame​​  hermione-grangers-wifezievyimas@gigit712​101killerokaylovirbutterfly-o-liesclementines-x@streets-in-paradise​stitchattacksofmiceandnita03
dreadwolfxoxo   pottahishotasf
glassesandthunderthighs
potter-head-phanatic
——- Also, just a reminder that I am open for commissions! Additionally, the only tag list I have is my permanent tag list but if you ever want to be added all you have to do is just go to the ask box and request to be added! It’s that simple and you’re in! I love you all! 
37 notes · View notes
snifflyjoonie · 3 years
Text
The Domino Effect
In which one cold becomes seven in the short span of a week.
Tumblr media
snz-centric featuring OT7 as the sickies and OT7 as the caretakers, lol.
Word Count: 4715
a/n: Firstly I just wanted to thank you guys (as per usual) with how patience you all are with me. (Not just now, but always.) As some of you know, I had a pretty big move take place recently (as well as restarting uni) and both of these events really ate up a huge chunk of my free time. That being said, I’m happy to finally have this up and ready for you all! I wrote it...slightly differently to how I normally write, so I really hope you all end up enjoying it. Thank you again!
*
Day 1
It starts with Jimin — somehow it always does. He wakes up with a runny nose and a pounding headache; a horrible foreshadowing of what’s yet to come. He feels awful and wants nothing more than to spend the entire day in bed, but he knows it doesn’t work like that. It never works like that. Even with their upcoming week off Jimin is more than certain they’ll somehow manage to stay busy.
 Reluctantly he pulls himself from bed and makes to get ready. It’s a slow and sluggish start, but it’s the best he can manage. At least he’s out of bed, he thinks to himself, as he stares at his disheveled appearance in the bathroom mirror. 
If the bags under his eyes were anything to go by, then it was definitely going to be a long, horrible day.
*
“hh-h! hhi’Ttshhiuew!” 
“Hyung...you’re not getting sick, are you?” 
Jimin turns in the direction of the maknae and frowns into his palms. His hands are still cupped around his nose from when he had sneezed just a moment prior, and he drags them down the lower half of his face with an annoyed grimace.
“That’s like the fourth time you’ve sneezed in the last half hour.”
“I’m not getting sick.” Jimin grumbles as he pulls a tissue from the box conveniently stationed atop the side table to his right. “I am sick.”
“You’re sick?” Comes a deep voice from the living room doorway. Both boys turn to find Taehyung staring at Jimin with a concerned look on his face.
“It’s just a cold, I think.” Jimin admits with a self-pitying sigh before blowing his nose. He had no intention to broadcast the news, but realistically he knew it was only a matter of time before the rest of the group found out. “I’m okay, Tae.” He adds afterwards. “Just stuffy.” 
Jungkook wastes no time hoisting himself up from the couch as Taehyung trudges his way inside the living room and plops down heavily next to Jimin.
“Sorry you don’t feel well, hyung, but I really can’t get sick right now.” Jungkook apologizes as he makes his way to the doorway. To Jimin, his apology truly does sound sincere which he guesses he appreciates. Jungkook was a magnet for colds in a similar fashion to himself so he felt like he could understand where the younger’s apprehension was coming from.
“Don’t worry, Gguk-ah.” Jimin hums with a sniffle as Taehyung presses the back of his hand against his forehead. “I understand.”
Jungkook nods back and offers a quick, “Get well soon.” before exiting the room. 
Jimin turns his attention to Taehyung while the other’s hand is still firmly pressed against his forehead. The look on his face tells Jimin that what he feels can’t be very good.
“You’re a little warm.” Taehyung admits solemnly, and it makes Jimin frown again. He tries to scoot himself further down the couch away from his friend but Taehyung proceeds to lean in closer anyway.
“Tae, don’t.” Jimin warns as he swipes the back of his sleeve against his nose. “I don’t want to get you sick. You should go with Jungkook-ah, instead.”
Taehyung shakes his head and fully leans his weight onto Jimin.
“I never get sick.” He boasts as he readjusts himself until he’s able to rest his head against Jimin’s midsection. “So I’m not leaving.”
Jimin knows this is a blatant lie but he simply sighs in defeat. Besides, he would always get a bit clingy during an illness and admittedly Taehyung’s impromptu cuddling was actually very comforting.
“This is a bad idea.” Jimin murmurs, but he’s pulling a blanket from the back of the couch down onto the both of them. “If you get sick I’m going to get in trouble.”
“I won’t, therefore you won’t.” Taehyung reassures with a yawn which Jimin reciprocates. He had only been awake for a few hours but was already starting to feel drowsy again. He lets one of his arms drape lazily across Taehyung’s back. The other hums happily.
“Alright,” Jimin huffs as his heavy eyelids start to flutter closed. “If you say so.”
*
Day 2
When Taehyung wakes up with a scratchy throat and stinging sinuses the next morning he is, admittedly, not very surprised about it. He knew cuddling with Jimin was a risky endeavour but he also was aware of how touch starved his friend would get when he started to feel less than his best. Therefore, at least in Taehyung’s mind, the pain in his throat was absolutely worth it if it meant Jimin felt even the littlest bit comforted.
*
Taehyung waddles into the kitchen with an uncharacteristic sluggishness that doesn’t at all seem appropriate for 3:30pm. He’s still wearing the same clothes he slept in the night prior, and his hair looks like a tangled, unruly mess atop his head.
 Three members sit chatting around the dinner table but the conversation is quick to fizzle when Taehyung enters. He can feel the three sets of eyes on him but he doesn’t react, and instead simply continues his way to the fridge to look for something to eat.
“Are you still in your pajamas?” Asks Namjoon with a wrinkled brow. He exchanges a look with both Seokjin and Jungkook before his eyes trail first to his watch, and then back to Taehyung and his rumpled appearance. 
“I am.” Responds the singer as he directs a wet cough into one of his fists before tugging open the fridge door.   
“Do you know what time it is?” Inquires Seokjin as he watches Taehyung dig haphazardly through the group’s shared fridge. 
“I do.” Taehyung retorts, this time with a thick sniffle as he settles on a container of two day old jjigae that had been hidden behind a bowl of cold rice.
“Are you alright?” Jungkook pipes up warily, already having somewhat of an inclination about what might be going on. “You didn’t catch Jimin’s cold, did you?” 
Taehyung slams the fridge closed and spins on his heels with a smile that stretches across his face insincerely.  
“I did.” Is what he responds with before he’s sucking in a sharp breath and sneezing a harsh “hH’EESSSHHh’hiuh!” that he directs towards the floor. The jjigae sloshes loudly around in its container in time with the singer’s sudden movement.
“Jimin-ah’s sick?” Namjoon asks with raised eyebrows as Taehyung clears his throat loudly and drags his feet towards the microwave. “I had no idea.”
“Tae-yah now too, apparently.” Seokjin adds with a bit of a huff before turning his attention to the disheveled singer right as he sets his jjigae into the microwave. “Yah. Taehyung-ah. I don’t want anybody else to catch this. Where’s Jimin-ah? You should both be in bed.”
“Jimin is in bed.” Taehyung confirms as he watches his stew spin slowly through the microwave door. “We’ve both been in bed all day.”
“Well then get back to bed!” Seokjin instructs as he stands from his chair. He makes his way over to Taehyung and starts attempting to shoo him away, but Taehyung’s feet stay firmly planted. “Please, just...let hyung finish this for you.”
Taehyung opens his mouth to object but the beeping of the microwave cuts him off. He does his best to side-step his eldest hyung and pops open the appliance, instantly filling the room with the comforting aroma of warm jjigae. Seokjin can’t help but sigh.
“Finish your jjigae and then head back to bed, okay? Do as hyung says.” He stares at Taehyung waiting for a response. When the singer eventually nods Seokjin smiles wide and pats his shoulder approvingly. “If you need anything just text me or Joon-ah. I’m going to go check on Jimin.”
“I’ll join you.” Namjoon grunts as he pushes himself from his seat. “I can’t believe I didn’t notice he was sick.” He adds to no one in particular before he follows Seokjin down the hall. Taehyung simply shrugs and plops himself down across the table from Jungkook, coughing lightly into a fist as he does so.
Taehyung is too engrossed in his jjigae to notice the way Jungkook eyes him nervously before finally speaking up.
“I...should probably go.” 
“Go? Where?” Taehyung asks with a sniffle and a light cough. He brings another spoonful of jjigae to his mouth as he waits for the maknae’s response.
“Anywhere else.” Is the best Jungkook can come up with. It makes Taehyung snort which in turn quickly morphs into a cough.
“I’m not going to get you sick, Gguk-ah.” He manages after his coughing settles. “You’re not even close to me. You won’t catch it.”
“You caught it from Jimin.”
“Yeah, because we napped together.” Taehyung scoffs. “You’ll be fine. Unless you had plans to nap with me?”
Taehyung can’t stop himself from laughing when Jungkook kicks him under the table.
“Just stay and finish your lunch. You’ll be fine, trust me.” He pauses to sniffle before continuing. “If you get sick then I’ll pay you ten thousand Won.”
“You’re making bets?”
“It’s not a bet if I know I won’t lose.”
Taehyung shoots him a boxy smile when Jungkook simply stares back at him blankly. The older boy knows he’s won when Jungkook takes an apprehensive bite of his meal.
“...If you get me sick you’re paying me twenty thousand Won.”
Taehyung smirks. “I’ll make it thirty.”
*
Day 3
The first thing Jungkook does when he wakes up the next morning is text Kim Taehyung.
I’d like my 30k Won by the end of the day.
He doesn’t wait for the other’s response before he flops back down into bed with a low, congested groan. He should’ve known better than to have stayed to eat with Taehyung. His hyung never won bets, but he had seemed so confident that Jungkook had let that confidence blind him. Now he was paying the price for it, but at least he was thirty thousand Won richer.
*
“...What are you doing?”
Jungkook twists his upper body in the direction of Namjoon’s voice but doesn’t break his gaze away from his bedroom’s bright overhead lights.
“I have to sneeze.” He announces quietly under his breath, as if speaking at a normal volume would somehow break his concentration. “You have to...sneeze?” Namjoon repeats slowly from the maknae’s doorway, to which the other simply nods. “...Please don’t tell me you’re sick now, too.”
Another nod. It’s all Jungkook can manage as he feels his breath start to catch. He can’t see the way Namjoon’s shoulders slump in defeat upon the realization that there was now yet another sick member to worry about. 
“hhE’ATSHhhiu!” Jungkook finally snaps down with a sneeze he catches into cupped hands. He groans in relief as he straightens back up, sniffling thickly enough to make himself, as well as Namjoon, cringe at the sound. 
Namjoon shakes his head and lets out a heavy, tired sigh as he eyes the maknae up and down. His stoic gaze makes Jungkook nervous and he can’t help but fidget as he scrubs at his nose with a sleeve from his oversized hoodie.
“...Not you too, Gguk-ah.”
The disappointment in Namjoon’s voice isn’t so easily hidden and leaves Jungkook feeling like a child being scolded. He can’t help but feel bad even though he knows getting sick isn’t his fault.
“We can’t have anyone else getting sick. Our break isn’t going to last for much longer.”
“I know, hyung.” Jungkook murmurs quietly as he lets his chin fall against his chest. 
It was never his intention to cause the group any problems or to stress out Namjoon, and he hated getting sick just as much as his hyung hated that he had gotten sick. 
“I’m not mad at you.” The leader assures with a warm smile as he makes his way over to the maknae and places his hand onto his shoulder. “Don’t get in your head about this. It wasn’t your fault.” He lets out another sigh and, despite his words of reassurance, it still manages to make Jungkook feel bad again. 
“If you need anything, just...come to me only, alright? Same goes for Jimin and Taehyung. I don’t want this to keep spreading so I’m going to tell the others to give you all some space. At least until you all stop being contagious.”
“But what about you?” Jungkook asks as he sniffles sharply, his big doe eyes staring up at his leader. 
“I’ll be fine, I promise. I’ll wear a mask and make sure to wash my hands.” He smiles confidently down at Jungkook as his dimples make a quick appearance on his cheeks. “This is ending with you.”
For one reason or another, Jungkook finds a bit of comfort in his hyung’s words. He already felt guilty about catching the cold, he didn’t need the added guilt of passing it along to somebody else.
“Now promise me you’ll stay put, okay?” Namjoon instructs with a warm smile. “And just let me know what you need.”
*
Day 4
Namjoon stares at his reflection in the bathroom mirror for much longer than necessary. His complexion is pale, his nose a soft pink, and his eyes glassy and dull. He wishes in that moment that he could simply wipe what he sees away, almost as if his blushing nose and sweaty brow were just fingerprint smudges on the reflective glass.
Finally, after he can’t take the sight of himself any longer, he drops his head and sighs in defeat. The sudden gravity shift makes his nose run, and he sniffles to try to contain it, wincing as the soupy sound reaches his ears. 
He had definitely caught the cold, and there was no way he could deny it.
*
“hh’KTx’chieu! hA’NnGtx! hh!!—iNGxt!”
Namjoon can feel Seokjin set a hand onto his back as he blinks wearily up at him from behind a tissue.
“Oh, Joon-ah.” His hyung coos as he takes a seat next to the other. “You sound terrible.”
“Not as bad as it sounds…” Namjoon grumbles back before taking a deep breath and giving his nose a harsh blow. 
Seokjin winces at the productive sound, and when he glances over at Hoseok and Yoongi, he can see that they each have a grimace that matches his own.
“How was Taehyung?” Seokjin asks Hoseok with a sigh, his hand never leaving Namjoon’s back as he waits for an answer.
“He was asleep when I checked in on him.” Hums Hoseok. “I left a bottle of water for when he wakes up.”
“Good.” Seokjin turns his attention to Yoongi, patting Namjoon’s back as the leader begins to cough. “And Jimin?”
“He still has a small fever.” Yoongi relays. “But nothing to be concerned about.”
“Mm, we’ll have to keep an eye on it. Has anyone gone to see —”
“Jungkook’s fine.” Croaks Namjoon as he pinches his nose with a tissue. “I checked on him this m’borning.”
“Joon-ah,” Seokjin warns gently. “Let us take care of things from now on.”
“I’mb not dying.” Namjoon scoffs, but it’s quick to turn from a light chuckle into a painful cough. “I can still help out.” He manages to squeak once he’s finished.
“You’ll be more helpful if you just stay in bed.” Seokjin chuckles. “Our hands are full with the other three. I don’t want to have to be worrying about you, too.”
“But you’ll all get sick.” Namjoon shakes his head. “I can’t let that happen. Our break’s alm’bost over and we’re going to be so— so bus-hh—! hH’nGXt’shiue!”
Seokjin smiles sympathetically as Hoseok and Yoongi exchange a quick, knowing look.
“Us getting sick isn’t something you can control, Joon-ah.” Seokjin notes as if Namjoon doesn’t know. “If it happens, it happens. Until it does, we’ll take over from here. You rest.”
“But I just—”
“—Need to trust your hyungs.” Seokjin interrupts before pushing himself up from the leader’s bed with a huff. Namjoon’s mouth stays shut as he watches the singer make his way over to Hoseok and Yoongi.
“I’m going to make everyone some lunch, but I expect you to try and get some sleep after you finish. Alright?”
Namjoon simply nods. He doesn’t feel like the leader anymore and instead, just a sick, exhausted dongsaeng. He wouldn’t admit it, but letting go of his responsibility as leader in this moment sends waves of relief through his achy body.
“Good. Now you two, come with me, please. I could use some help in the kitchen.”
Day 5 
Seokjin wakes hours before he intends to with a horrible ache in his throat. He brings a hand up to rest against his tender neck and flinches at the touch of his own fingers. He sighs, but it isn’t out of annoyance, and instead more so due to disappointment. He knew this would happen to him eventually — it really was inevitable — but he had hoped he’d be the last member to fall ill. Now, his plans of helping his dongsaengs had been tragically cut short.
He lets out another congested sigh. At this point, it really didn’t matter. He was sick and there wasn’t anything he could do about it besides roll back over and try and get a few extra hours of restless sleep.
*
“Jin-hyung!” Hoseok calls as he raps his knuckles against the eldest member’s bedroom door. “Taehyung spent the whole night coughing, so I got him to take some cough syrup. Yoongi said Jimin’s mostly just stuffed up and that his fever is starting to break. Have you checked on Joon-ah and Jungkook-ah yet?”
Seokjin rolls over lazily and turns his head towards his bedroom door. Hoseok’s announcement wastes no time waking him up, which he supposes is a good thing considering it was now pushing 12pm. He opens his mouth to respond to the other, but instead what comes out is a series of low, chesty coughs.
“...Yah! Yoongi-hyung!” He hears the other call as his bedroom door begins to creak open. “Go check on the other two, please! I think the cold’s made its way to hyung.”
“Hobi-yah,” Seokjin chokes out between coughs. “Don’t come too close.”
“I’ve already been helping the others, hyung.” Hoseok chuckles as he shuts the door behind himself. “I’m going to catch it, but that’s okay. I don’t mind colds. I’d take one over the stomach flu.”
Seokjin doesn’t object because there’s no reason to. He knows Hoseok is right — at this point, him and Yoongi are absolutely doomed. He may as well just accept the help being offered to him instead of pushing the younger away.
The singer lets his shoulders slump as one final cough forces its way out of him. When he speaks again, his voice is hoarse, and each word he utters feels like hot knives are being dragged down his windpipe.
“Hosoek-ah…” He croaks. “Do you have any water?”
Hoseok is quick to nod and wastes no time pulling out a plastic water bottle from his back pocket.
“I brought this for Taehyung but he didn’t want it.” Informs the dancer as he unscrews the cap and offers it to Seokjin. “You should try not to talk, hyung.”
Seokjin nods in solidarity and takes a swig from the bottle. The water feels like liquid fire as it trickles down his sore throat, but it’s a pain he welcomes. Staying hydrated meant getting better quicker, and he would drink a hundred water bottles if it meant waking up with an unclogged nose the next morning.
“Thank you for this.” The eldest whispers, being careful not to damage his throat further. “If you two don’t care then I think I might make myself…” He notices Hoseok raise an eyebrow at him when he begins to trail off, but he can’t finish his sentence even if he wanted to. An itch in the very back of his nose demands his full attention, and it isn’t long before he’s thrusting the open bottle back into Hoseok’s hands and jerking away from the other as fast as he can.
“hH’DDSHHhh!” He sneezes hard and loud, each syllable of the expulsion scraping its way out of his throat. He whimpers immediately at the fiery pain that burns his windpipe, and glances up at Hoseok with watery eyes. The dancer looks as if he is about to speak, but Seokjin gives him no time to try when a second, harsher sneeze rips out of him. “HAh’DISSHh’iEuw!”
“Oh, hyunghyunghyung!” Hoseok bounces from foot to foot as Seokjin whimpers yet again, the sad noise mimicking that of an injured animal. “Your throat!”
Seokjin just nods as he brings a hand up to cup his neck, the other coming up to wipe away the tears that had been forced from his eyes.
“Could you…” He breathes, his voice barely above a whisper. “...Tea?”
It isn’t a proper sentence, but Hoseok seems to understand.
“I was just thinking the same thing. Yoongi and I will get that started.”
“...Honey?”
“And lemon.” Hoseok confirms with a small smile and a nod. “We’ll make enough for the others, too.” 
Seokjin gives a small, strained smile of approval which Hoseok seems satisfied with. He reaches out and gives Seokjin’s shoulder a quick squeeze before he sets down the water bottle onto the singer’s bedside table and scurries out of the room to get the kettle boiling.
As soon as he’s out of earshot Seokjin collapses back onto his pillow with a sick, congested groan. Hoseok was a lifesaver, and the tea just couldn’t get there fast enough.
*
Day 6
‘I think I’m dying’ is the text Hoseok decides to send the members when he wakes up the next morning feeling as though he’s been hit by a bus. 
Even the tiniest movement makes his body ache, and he almost wishes that he’d never be asked to move again in his entire life. It was at this moment that he felt he could understand Yoongi’s desire to be reincarnated as a rock. He entertains the idea for himself for a moment, but because he can’t guarantee someone wouldn’t pick him up and try to skip him across a lake, the thought is quickly abandoned. 
A tortoise might be good, he thinks. Or maybe a sloth.
*
With more members now sick than not, Hoseok isn’t surprised when he finally wanders out of his room to find the others scattered throughout the dorm. Seokjin is making a fresh pot of tea, Namjoon is quietly reading, Jimin and Taehyung are watching a movie, and Jungkook is trying to solve a rubix cube. The only person Hoseok can’t seem to spot is Yoongi, which he supposes is a good thing. With their break nearly over in a mere few days it was smart that the last healthy member had chosen to keep to himself.
“So you’re alive, afterall.”
Hoseok turns to spot Seokjin smiling at him as he pours out a cup of tea. His voice is still croaky but not nearly as horrible as yesterday, much to Hoseok’s relief.
“Yeah.” Hoseok snorts, though he really doesn’t find Seokjin’s comment all that funny. “Looks that way.”
He averts eye contact when Seokjin’s smile turns sympathetic, and brings the back of his wrist up to scrub at his nose.
“I’m sorry you’re not feeling well.” Seokjin offers as he pulls a second mug down from a cupboard. Hoseok wonders if it will be for him.
“You too.” He hums, watching hopefully as Seokjin pours out a second cup of tea.
“Throat?” Seokjin asks as he passes over one of the mugs to Hoseok who accepts it graciously. “Nose? Head?”
“Body.” The dancer replies solemnly as he blows on his hot drink. “I feel like I’ve been run over.”
Seokjin winces and shakes his head. He doesn’t say anything, but Hoseok can tell he feels guilty. 
“It was only a matter of time, hyung.” Hoseok reassures the other as he gives his nose another quick scrub. It is beginning to itch and he scrunches it up in an attempt to make it stop. “At least Yoongi’s still...hhhangonIthinkI—hhah! hA’ITSHhh!” Hoseok spins to the side and sneezes hard into his shoulder, doing his best to keep his mug of tea steady in the process. When he doesn’t immediately straighten back up, Seokjin is quick to remove the full mug from his hands.
“hAH’ITSHhh’EUh!” He sneezes again, this time bringing his now free hands up to cup his nose and mouth. The motion bends him at the waist, and when he stands back up he’s grimacing from the achy pain that shockwaves through his muscles.  
“There’s tissues in the living room, if you need.” Seokjin says softly as he extends the mug of tea back out to the other. “Next to Jimin, I think.”
Jimin lifts the box up in confirmation.
“There’s lots to go around.” He jokes, before quickly pulling one out for himself and sneezing delicately into it.
“There won’t be for much longer if they stay next to him.” Teases Namjoon from behind the pages of his book; but the way he sniffles afterwards makes Hoseok think he could probably use one, too. 
*
Day 7
Yoongi waddles into the kitchen at quarter after ten and wastes no time brewing himself a pot of coffee. He runs his fingers through his sleep-tousled hair and stifles a yawn against a clenched fist as he directs an acknowledging nod towards the living room where Jimin and Namjoon were sat chatting. The dorm is unusually quiet despite the other members being scattered throughout, but Yoongi can't really say that he minds. In fact, he welcomes the near-silence; it was a fleeting luxury when you lived with so many other people.
He watches his coffee brew with his elbow propped up comfortably against the kitchen counter and his chin in his hand. The fingers of his free hand drum rhythmically against the sleek countertop; it's a melody that he has been working on for weeks that refused to leave his mind. 
The whole moment feels very serene to him, and is a nice reward after the chaos that had ensued during their week off. He lets himself bask in it for a moment, but it is unceremoniously cut short when his nose chooses to itch at that particular instant. 
Sighing, Yoongi is quick to clamp his nostrils shut as the need to sneeze overcomes him. He sucks in a sharp, stuttering breath and dips forcefully into himself with a stifle that is almost completely silent.
“hi’Ngxt!”
He blows out a breath and straightens back upright, dragging his hand away from his face in a slow, deliberate motion as he pulls his sleeves up and over his hands. He has every intention to focus back on his brewing coffee, but an inquiry from Namjoon interrupts him.
“Was that a sneeze?” Asks the leader, which in turn makes Jimin’s attention shift onto him.
Yoongi simply hums in affirmation, a bored expression stuck firmly on his face. Namjoon frowns when he sniffles.
“Hyung, have you caught it?” Namjoon questions, but Yoongi can tell by his tone that he already knows what the answer is. “I was hoping it might miss you.”
“Actually, I caught something about a week ago.” Informs the eldest rapper as he sniffles again, his eyes refocusing in on his coffee pot. “Haven’t been able to shake it yet.”
A silence falls amongst the trio that lasts for a solid minute. Jimin is the first to break it.
“Are you telling me that I caught this from you?”
Yoongi shrugs. 
“Probably.”
“Hyung!” He jumps up from his seat and directs a quick cough into his wrist. “This whole time I thought I started this. I can’t believe—” He shakes his head in disbelief. “Why didn’t you tell us you were sick?”
“You didn’t ask.” Yoongi responds nonchalantly as he swipes his forefinger beneath his nose. 
He doesn’t notice the way Jimin's mouth flaps open and closed at his response, or the way Namjoon lets his head fall back onto the couch in defeat. Instead, what he notices is the way his coffee maker chimes in completion, and the way the kitchen fills with the aroma of freshly brewed coffee. He can’t help but smile to himself. 
Nothing was better than coffee.
126 notes · View notes
Text
Love Marks And Bite Marks
Vampire!Park Jimin x Reader
Summary: After your adventures with Jimin last night you were so sure you couldn’t take any more of it, yet Jimin proved you wrong, again
Genre: supernatural, smut
Warnings: nipple play, oral (F receiving), vaginal fingering, dirty talk, cum eating, blood, blood drinking, praise kink (don’t fight with me on this we all know this boy has the biggest praise kink ever seen)
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Oh (y/n).” You heard a sweet, raspy voice breathe down on your neck. The voice belonged to none other than Park Jimin, your boyfriend. You groaned, as you swat your hand in a shooing motion and turned from him in hopes of continuing your sleep.
“Come on (y/n), wake up.” Jimin grew a little impatient, which could be evident by his voice raising and him poking you in the side and shaking your shoulder ever so lightly, yet you wouldn’t budge. You were just too tired from your work shift and actions you did with Jimin last night, that you drifted off to sleep as soon as your head touched the fluffy pillows, despite Jimin’s protests to stay up for longer.
“Fine, I suppose I have to wake you up differently.” You felt his presence leave your side and heard shuffling as the bed dipped somewhere. Everything was quiet for a second and you thought he was finally done, until you felt the blanket being lifted and Jimin’s hands on your thighs, parting them softly and slowly. You threw the blanket off your body, eyeing Jimin.
“What are you doing?”
He gave no answer, but instead ran his fingers on the two marks on your left inner thigh before glossing his fingers over your clothed cunt earning a moan from you.
He lifted his gaze instantly at your moan before wearing his cheeky smile, “What? Last night wasn’t enough for you?”
The only sound that came from you was another moan as Jimin pressed his finger harder against you and moved it from side to side. You gripped the bed sheet, trying to suppress the urge to jump on him.
“You don’t have anything to say?” He teased, increasing the speed and pressure of his finger, “How about now?”
You knew he was smirking, you knew that he knew that you knew that he was smirking, he also knew that you knew that he knew you liked this. “Please Jimin.”
“Please what, jagi?”
"Please fuck me.” You breathed out, unable to control yourself anymore. You sat up kissing him passionately, not letting him to respond to what you just said because you just couldn’t keep your hands away anymore. He matched your kiss with his own intensity, pulling you on his lap, resting his hands on your ass to keep you pressed against him. You grind on him, wanting to feel something, anything at this point.
“Keep grinding against me like that baby and I won’t be responsible for my actions after it.” He whispered in your ear, nibbling on your earlobe.
“Maybe that’s exactly what I want.” You whispered right back.
He flipped your positions so that he was above you and you were laying under him. He took your T-shirt off, which was actually one of his own that he let you keep, and grabbed your left breast. You moaned at the feeling of his hand around your breast and his cold fingers playing with your nipple. You gasped softly when you felt his mouth around your other nipple, his warm and wet tongue licking it tenderly.
You whined when his mouth and hand left your boobs, but were pleased when he pulled your panties down and threw them to the side. His index finger played with your entrance, teasing you.
“You’re getting wetter,” he caressed your thigh, “it’s making me thirsty.” Jimin’s lips attached to your pussy lips, licking your clit slowly. You groaned his name, reaching your hand to intertwine your fingers in his soft hair. You guided his head deeper knowing damn well he loved that. He gave into your wishes and sucked more fiery, hearing the slurps he made only made you needier. You soon started to rock your hips to his licks, being closer and closer to your release. The tangles in your stomach were saying you weren’t going to hold on for much longer. You bit your lips as you closed your eyes to focus only on his mouth, his tongue itching you to your orgasm.
You were close, oh so close. “Fuck Chim, I’m going to-” but then it all stopped. The licks, the sucking, his mouth leaving you yet again. You opened your eyes, the coat of sweat on your forehead and the slight unfocused eyes ensured Jimin he was doing good, very good, in fact.
“Why’d you stop?” You asked him, breathless and deprived of the orgasm you craved.
“’Cause I think it’d feel way better if I fed from you.” Jimin moved your hair from your neck, exposing the tender skin. He buried his nose in the crook of your neck, inhaling your scent. You moaned when you felt the tips of his fangs poking at your skin. You remembered the first time he did this, you were nervous, scared even since you’ve never done anything like that before, you thought it’ll hurt which it did when his fangs broke the skin but there was soon a feeling of pleasure coursing through you when the endorphins hit you like a truck. Now though you were used to his fangs, even going as far as saying the bite doesn’t hurt anymore but instead gets you excited. 
“Mhm, I think that might be best.”
Jimin laughed, he recognised that tone of your voice, but he wasn’t about to deprive you of it. There was a moving of his fingers around your entrance again, and then he pushed his index finger in, you clenching around it. Jimin started pumping his finger in and out of you, gaining another moan from you. He pushed another finger in, stretching you for his cock, he licked the spot on your neck before you felt his fangs pierce the skin, the feeling of blood leaving your body. The pleasure you felt from his fingers and his bite were too much and you knew you wouldn’t hold for long.
“Jimin I’m cumming!” You screamed as you finally hit your release. Jimin pulled his fingers out and detached his mouth from your neck, smiling at you and your blood visible on his teeth. You closed your eyes and tried catching your breath, relaxing your body from the intense orgasm.
“I’m not done yet, (y/n).” Jimin’s voice was like a distant whisper as your hearing at that moment wasn’t the best it could be. You faintly heard a drawer open and close, then a ripping of a packet, before you felt the familiar hardness of Jimin’s cock against you.
“Can I?” You gave him a nod of encouragement and were filled with a well-known thickness. “Fuck (y/n), baby, you’re so tight. So tight and wet and perfect.” The way the growled made him sound even sexier, if that was a possibility. You wanted to grab him, to scratch his back so the marks were visible, to kiss and suck on his neck until you were satisfied with the hickey you made, but you couldn’t, not because you didn’t want to but because you couldn’t move. The orgasm Jimin caused was so damn powerful that it left you in some sort of paralysis, although you weren’t complaining.
“How does that feel baby?” He shoved his cock hard into your G-spot making you scream.
“Good! So fucking good Jimin baby!” Even if you couldn’t see him you could tell he was smiling, a thing you learned from your relationship with him was that Jimin needed reassurance when he was doing something, which made him this adorable baby when he’d pout and ask if he was doing okay.
“I’m close jagi!” You could tell even if he didn’t tell you. You felt him get sloppier with his thrusts, his dick twitching ever so slightly inside of you, you knew he wouldn’t last long, nor would you as your second orgasm was closing in on you.
“Fuck, baby, I’m gonna cum!”
“Me too Chim!”
With another sharp thrust both of you moaned each other’s names in pure delight. Jimin rode out your highs before collapsing next to you, short of breath. He glanced at you to make sure you’re okay and you returned his gaze with your own and a small, shy smile indicating you were fine. His stare seemed to move down, now examining the bite marks on your neck and the dried blood around them.  
“I forgot to lick the marks.”
“They’ll heal,” you said trying to get him to not think about that.
“Yeah I know, but not fast enough or at least not as fast as they would if I licked them.” His hand grabbed yours, giving it a squeeze as he brought it up to kiss the back of it. You kissed his lips tenderly trying to tell him it’s okay he didn’t lick them.
“I love you so much, you know that (y/n)?”
“I know Jimin-oppa. I love you just as much.”
You turned from him so you could spoon each other and just enjoy each other. “Should we shower?” Jimin asked you, kissing your shoulder affectionately. You hummed in response, feeling the sleep overtake you, “You shower if you want, but I’m going back to sleep.”
The last thing you heard before falling asleep was Jimin’s laughter.
96 notes · View notes
sope-and-shine · 4 years
Text
The Little Things
-> Pairings: Jimin x Reader
-> Fluff fluffety fluff fluff // Domestic AU
-> Word Count: 1.8k
-> Summary: The Red Death. Auntie Flo. The Fire Nation. No matter what you call it, it sucks. The only good thing is you at least have your attentive boyfriend to take care of you.
-> Warnings: Fluff. Period Talk. Coco(Not a warning, it just has a place in my heart.)
A/N I wrote this when I was on my period and hormonal and this is the result.
Ever since you can remember, you’ve never been a person to cry. Now, you weren’t completely emotionless - you definitely have your fair share of stories that ended in tears - but you’ve always tried to remain calm unless you physically couldn’t anymore. Hit your elbow? Sucks, but you could deal. Run headfirst into a shelf and start rapidly bleeding from your head? A strange out of body experience to see that much blood, but you were more embarrassed than anything. A half empty water bottle being chucked at your face instead of the initial target? Hurt, but you survived. Unless you were in the worst pain imaginable, then you just dealt with whatever it was until it finally went away.
The one pain you could never deal with was the pain that came along with your period every month. It’s always been a battle for you ever since you started middle school, and the pains only got worse and worse as you continued to age. The cramps were always terrible. There was no, ‘they come and go’ or ‘usually every two months they go away!’. 
No.
Your cramps were always present and always painful. There were more months where no medicine worked to ease the pain than there were months that flew by like a breeze, and you don’t even want to think back on the whole birth control fiasco. You can’t forget about the waves of nausea that refuse to let you eat in the morning even just for toast like some hormonal pregnant woman, or the dizzy spells that plague you throughout the day when you least expect them to. The sore breasts that come two days before always annoy you when it comes to sleeping, not allowing for you to lay on your stomach comfortably. Or the pulse that you feel below your waist that will sometimes keep you from sitting on your perfectly, plump couch. But the arguable worst is when you think you have to poop, but you don’t. You leave your comfortable, no cramping or nausea position to retreat into the bathroom only to sit there and suffer more pain before you go back to bed or the couch and cry some more.
Every month is the same routine, and every month it always comes as a shock to you because you’re hoping something will magically change. (Plot twist: nothing ever does and probably never will.) Thankfully, you do have some company to keep you sane through the trauma that is your period.
“Baby, I have breakfast for you~” His sweet angelic voice calls from the doorway. He has the tray of food grasped tightly in both hands and is still dressed in his grey sweatpants and white t-shirt from the previous night, but you can’t see with the hood of his hoodie blocking your view of him. 
You’d move it, but that could compromise your comfort.
He comes closer to the bed and sets it on the nightstand next to you, being extra careful not to knock over your phone, water, or pain relief onto the floor. Gently, knowing how sensitive you are around this time, he takes a seat in the space you haven’t occupied at the edge yet, reaching out to remove the hood and show him your slightly pale face. He smiles, “You need to eat something for the medicine, baby.”
“Don’t want it. Doesn’t help.” You mumble, eyes remaining closed to concentrate on anything other than the smell of the eggs, rice, and toast. Just the smell of food was already making your stomach flip the other way, and you were not about to get up to run to the bathroom for some food.
Jimin sighs, already knowing you’d respond in this way. He wasn’t unaccustomed to this response, and this was just another month to add to the growing list you’d already started together. Every month you’d refuse, and every month he’d remind you that you had to eat to feel better even if you felt sick. Some months you’d be able to get through everything, but others you’d choose to eat only the rice or the toast. 
“Now, baby, what have we learned from every other month we’ve been through together?”
It’s your turn to sigh, knowing he’s right despite everything in you telling you to tell him that if he were dying you wouldn’t force him to eat when he didn’t want to. The rational part of you that hadn’t succumbed to the horror within knew you should do what he tells you. So - against your better judgement - you open your eyes to look at him, pouting at him since you didn’t feel like listening. “I’ll do it for you, but I’m not going to like it.”
“Come here, you big baby.” He laughs. He takes the one arm closest to him and helps you up, being mindful of the pain you’re feeling in your uterus as you move while he rubs your back with his free hand. He watches as you make a grab for the toast first, pulling it back to you so you can quietly nibble on it to yourself like a small rabbit. It makes him smile watching you eat, knowing that you’re taking care of yourself even if you hate doing it. “I know you don’t feel good, but you need something to eat or you’re going to get dizzy spells when you do start to feel a little better.”
You let out a small whine and lean back into his touch, leaning your head all the way back to rest on his chest. You look up at him, seeing him as if he were upside down, “But Jiminnie, I feel sick.”
“Maybe you wouldn’t feel sick if you didn’t twist yourself into a pretzel.” He teases, bringing a hand up to boop your nose lightly. 
You frown in response, “That’s besides the point.”
He uses both hands to push you back up from his chest, “No more talking until you finish your toast.” You sigh, but comply with his wishes anyway. 
In the end, he was right, and you did start to feel better after finishing the slice of toast in your hands, enough that you were able to enjoy the rice too. The warm food - despite the smell - set your stomach at ease from the nausea you were getting beforehand. It made you happy, and it made Jimin even happier to see you returning to normal.
“Feel better?” He asks, watching you eat the last spoonful of rice. You take the spoon out of your mouth and nod. He smiles, moving a hand to rub gently over your stomach. “I’m glad we were able to make you tummy happy.”
“It's not my tummy that wishes to be happy. My uterus wants a baby, and she’s punishing me for not giving her one!” You remind him angrily. In his defense, he wasn’t necessarily wrong, but your hormonal brain wasn’t going to have anything but the truth. You turn your attention away from your boyfriend to where his hand rests, raising a finger you wave towards his hand. “Stop being needy.”
Jimin chuckles, amused by your hormonal rage. He gets up from his spot next to you, grabs the almost empty dishes, and heads for the door. He calls over his shoulder, “Lay back down, baby. I’ll get the heating pad.”
You do as he says, finding a comfortable position and waiting in silence while he roams the house. It’s at times like this one you need full access to Disney movies. Why isn’t there a system that when you yell ‘Sleeping Beauty!’ it just starts the animation on your TV or laptop? A damn good invention it would be. But for now, you’ll just have to move from your comfy position to roll over and grab the remote from the opposite side of the bed. Moving back into your comfy spot, the only step left is to decide what to watch. Now, everything in you already knows what you want to watch, but you can’t make the decision without Jimin. 
It isn’t until Jimin comes back to the room with a heating pad in his hand that you give him a big smile, “Can we watch Coco?”
“Yes, we can watch Coco.” You happily set up the movie as he plugs the device into the wall, setting the heat so it’ll warm up and hopefully take away some of your pain. “I set it to three so it’ll get warm faster.”
He climbs into the bed with you - literally climbing over you - and takes his rightful place alongside you. He moves one arm under your head and pulls you in close as the movie loads on screen. With an added boost of energy, he uses his feet to grab the blanket at the foot of your bed and sloppily throws it over your bodies, doing his best to fix as much of it over you with one arm as he can until most of it is covering you. You can’t help but laugh, “Looks like chivalry really isn’t dead.”
The both of you watch the movie in peace, mouthing along with the lines as the TV plays. Occasionally, you’ll feel a small ache in your abdomen that makes you curl into the side of your boyfriend with the material of his shirt clutched in your fists. Every flinch has him rubbing your shoulder to ease your pain. He’ll whisper small phrases of encouragement like ‘It’ll pass, baby, don’t worry’ or ‘I’m right here. I got you.’ Just something simple to ease your aching. And just like every other month, his soothing touch and calming reassurance lulls you back to sleep before the early afternoon rolls in. 
Jimin can’t help but to watch you cuddle into his side, nuzzling your head into his chest like a pillow. You look so calm and peaceful like this, so beautiful. He can’t help but to smile at the thought of knowing he gets to witness moments like these with you. That if everything worked out well, then he could spend the rest of his life doing things like this with you and for you. Just the thought of a life with you has him pulling you closer and disrupting your peaceful slumber.
“Jimin…?” You’re groggy and half asleep as you try to blink yourself awake, moving your head in the direction of the TV. “I’m sorry, I fell asleep.”
“No, no, no, baby~ You sleep as much as you want! Rest up.” His encouragement doesn’t need to be given twice. You’re already snuggling into his side once more with an arm laying over his stomach and a leg thrown over one of his own.
You sigh, “You’re so good to me, Chim...just you wait until the beast leaves her den, then I can make it up to you.”
Oh, how he couldn’t wait for the day.
78 notes · View notes
Text
Unresolved Issues (M)
Pairing: Taehyung x OC
Genre: Smut, angst I guess? 
Word count: about 27k
Warnings: dom!Tae, bratty reader, a tiny bit of spanking, light choking, Tae fingering reader with his gorgeous hands, dirty talk
(A/N): This is for the BSC summer project! Thanks so much to @ironicarmy @jhspetitegf and @sugadrms for being amazing group members, I really had fun brainstorming and working with you guys. I suggest reading all 4 of our scenarios for this project because they overlap and connect quite a bit and it might be confusing if you don’t! Happy reading 😊
Tumblr media
Project Masterlist
Summary: Kim Taehyung has always been the insufferable idiot who you can barely tolerate, even as one of his friends. Due to some meddling from your friends, you end up rooming with him on the trip and bonding with him in a way you’ve failed to do in the years you’ve known him, but what happens when you accidentally discover his feelings toward you?
Coffee shops are one of your favorite places to be. The scent of ground beans and baked goods, soft music playing in the background, the general quietness, it’s all so calming to you, and the soothing atmosphere is enough to pull you out of your groggy, disgruntled mood this morning as you push open the door and greet your friends with a silent smile and a wave. After stopping by the counter to order the usual: a medium mocha frappe with extra chocolate sauce on top (you’re a simple girl), you head over and take a seat next to Namjoon and Hoseok, accepting their greetings and small talk.
“You’re late.” You look up to find Taehyung and Jimin sitting across from you with their arms crossed over their chests, eyes narrowed in your direction— though Taehyung’s eyes aim a little lower than your face.
“It’s not my fault that my mother decided to have a rare “parenting moment” and give me a 20 minute speech on safety and boys on my way out the door. And I’m not late.” Your eyebrow arches in defiance, basically having a staring contest with Taehyung as he holds his stance, Jimin having already dropped the act.
“You’re not late, Faye, you’re right on time!” Zoe, Jin’s girlfriend and the mother figure of the group, checks the time on her phone for what you will guess is the hundredth time in the last 10 minutes. She can be a bit neurotic at times, always needing to plan everything to the very last detail, but you love her regardless and honestly admire her dedication and effort with those types of things. It seems like a lot of work. “Now we’re just waiting on Jungkook.”
At the mention of his name, Sooyun shifts in her seat uncomfortably, playing with the sleeve on her cup. You note the way she nibbles on her lip in thought as she glances repeatedly at the door. You know her well enough to find it obvious that something happened between the two of them, but you won’t say anything unless she wants to tell you. Sooyun is one of the first real friends you made in high school, one of the first people who didn’t treat you like an asshole and actually approached you with kindness instead of passing you off as the quiet, weird, artsy girl that always seemed to lurk on the sidelines. She’s the main reason you’re in this friend group, her generally social personality led to her making many acquaintances and friends, which in turn led to you befriending those people as well since you mainly only hung out with her. These friends include Namjoon and his boyfriend Hoseok, Jungkook, Jin, Zoe, Jimin, and his best friend Taehyung.
Kim Taehyung. The clumsy, air-headed, childish asshole that you begrudgingly call your friend. When you first met him, you absolutely despised him. He was the class clown in your 9th grade gym class and never took a single thing seriously, cracking jokes at every convenience and disrupting the class with his obnoxious behavior. It’s a wonder how you haven’t killed him yet. He seems to take pleasure in pressing your buttons, which you have a quite a few of, and even though you know he does it on purpose, you can never seem to control your temper with him. The only reason you even attempt to tolerate him is because you have a soft spot for Jimin and his manggae cheeks, therefore, you are obligated to accept his best friend. Don’t get me wrong, Tae is one of your closest... “friends”... and you know a lot about each other, but that doesn’t mean that your annoyance toward him has lessened at all.
You sit back and watch as conversation continues among your group, everyone listening to Zoe as she briefs you all on what she has planned for the trip— apparently she printed out a schedule with possible group activities and events. You try your hardest to ignore Taehyung as he spreads himself out across from you, manspreading beyond belief and spewing nonsense as usual. Jimin agrees with nearly every stupid idea that he comes up with and you can’t help but roll your eyes at the pair of them, not missing the wink Taehyung sends your way when he catches your annoyance. At some point Zoe starts to freak out about Jungkook not being here and Jin comforts and reassures her with strong arms wrapped around her waist. You’ve never been big on sappy couples, but you have to admit, they are absolutely, undeniably adorable together. It’s amazing to you how they’ve been together for so long already and have stayed virgins. You aren’t even a virgin and you can hardly say that you’ve had any “real” boyfriends, but you digress. That’s honestly none of your business.
“I’m here!” Jungkook bursts through the door clumsily and Zoe takes the time to scold him while you gather your suitcase and prepare to stand up. A man at the front counter appears with a cup and calls out your name and you depart the table abruptly to claim it, bag in tow. Leaning on the counter, you address the man with a smile, and take the drink with you name on it.
“Finally got my name right.” You beam, grabbing a straw from the dispenser and opening it with your teeth.
“Oh! Let me fix that for you,” He grabs his marker and crosses out your name, rewriting it as “Fade” instead, laughing when you blow the paper straw wrapper at him. “I’m gonna miss not seeing you here every week, Faye.”
“Yeah, me too. I always had the best times here, I’m going to miss hanging out here with my friends.” You frown. Recently, you’ve been feeling rather nostalgic and now everywhere you go you feel a rush of memories and then a brief sadness. Yes, you are moving on to bigger and better things, but you’re going to miss this life. As you share saddened looks with the barista, a sudden presence slides up beside you and your face hardens. “I definitely won’t miss this one, though.” You point with your thumb.
“Hello, Kai.” Taehyung’s voice deepens the way it does when he’s trying to seem intimidating, his eyes staring back and forth between you and your acquaintance.
“Hello, Taehyung.” He responds with the same energy and you feel Taehyung shift an inch closer to you causing you to move your arm so they don’t touch.
“Flirting with customers again, are we?” Taehyung’s thick eyebrow raises quizzically and Kai blushes, though he holds his ground.
“Invading other’s personal space again, are we?” You snort at this, earning a smirk from the man across the counter.
“Is it illegal for a guy to talk to a woman without having an ulterior motive? Not everyone is like you, Tae.” You cut him a steely look and he sucks his teeth.
“You don’t know what his motives are, the guy clearly likes you.”
“I’m standing right here...” Kai mentions, heat radiating off of his face from your lack of reaction.
“Yeah, but at least he’s not a dickhead like you.” Before he can open his mouth to say anything, you grab your luggage and turn away. “Everyone’s about to leave without us, let’s go. Bye, Kai! I promise I’ll visit again before I go off to school!” You wave back at him, noticing how his eyes follow you all the way out of the door and how Taehyung looks back at him menacingly once more before he exits the building. You throw your bag into the trunk of Jin’s car and plop down in the back seat, groaning when Taehyung slides in on the other side of Jimin. “Why can’t you go in the other car?”
“I want to sit with my best friend.” He pats Jimin’s shoulder with a toothy grin. “What, is it illegal for me to ride in the same car as you?” He mimics your voice from earlier and you choose not to say anything back, turning your head toward the window to hold your tongue. Instead, you just shake your head and slip on your headphones, turning on your road trip playlist and pulling out your notebook. It wasn’t too long of a ride to the lake house by your standards, maybe an hour or two, and you planned on occupying yourself the entire way to avoid having to actually engage in conversation this early in the morning. Once everyone is in place, Jin pulls out of the lot and leads the way, Jungkook’s car following closely behind as your journey begins.
Taehyung stares at you in intrigue, thick eyebrows knit as he studies you. Your lilac, chin-length hair shifts in the wind around your soft face, pushed behind one ear when it threatens to obstruct your view. Your deep eyes are cast down, focused on the pencil that strokes fluidly across your notepad before flicking upward to take in the scenery, drawing lines that will magically connect into a beautiful masterpiece. He’s seen you do it many times, completely relaxed in your hunched over posture as you look on objectively at your surroundings, copying down everything that you see at a glance. You’re a pretty girl— not that that determines your value— and you’ve got talent and intelligence that will take you far in life and he admires that about you, always so observant and collected. Never cocky, but still confident, yet quiet at the same time. And you just look so peaceful and natural right now.
“The fuck are you looking at?” You hiss. Behind your deceivingly calm demeanor is a sharp tongue. Your whip-like wit is something to behold and it’s almost always targeted at him. You could feel him looking at you before you even looked up, he’s not very subtle. You suspect that most of the reason his eyes have landed on you is because of the strapless top you’ve elected to wear that shows off the slightest bit of cleavage, and now he can’t take his eyes off you. Pervert. He looks completely unbothered when you catch him, barely batting an eye.
“You have a booger in your nose.” He points across Jimin, and you smack his hand out of the way, not even needing to take off your headphones to know what he’s said. “What are you even drawing? There’s no way you can see anything long enough to draw it.”
When you don’t reply, he leans closer to see, nearly smashing the poor boy stuck between you two. “Tae, Jesus, let me breathe.” Jimin whines, pushing him away. “If you’re going to be like this then maybe we should switch seats so I don’t have to be in the middle of whatever’s going on here.”
“No!” You say a little too loudly, causing Zoe to turn around in the passengers seat.
“You two better not argue the whole way up here.” She frowns, glaring at the two of you.
“I’m literally just sitting here in silence, trying my best to ignore him and draw, why am I being yelled at?” You sigh, increasing the volume of your music to increase your skills at ignoring him.
“Don’t worry, I’m sure they’ll have plenty of time to talk out their problems on the trip.” Jin snickers, receiving another striking look from Zoe and a high pitched giggle from Jimin. Taehyung looks around, clearly lost (as always), but no one says anything further, so he asks.
“What the fuck is that supposed to mean?”
“Jin, we weren’t supposed to tell them until we got there!” Zoe says through her teeth, as though the two of you couldn’t hear her.
“Can someone please tell me what’s going on?” At Taehyung’s second attempt, you pause your music and listen in, intrigued with what was so important that they felt the need to hide it from the two of you. “Jimin?”
“Don’t ask me, I wasn’t the one who spilled the beans.” Jimin holds his hands up in defense, not willing to get his head bitten off by Mother Hen in the front seat who seems to avoid your eyes at all costs. This time, you’re the one to ask and she finally gives, sighing before sinking into her chair.
“We all decided who wants to room together at the coffee house and everyone agreed that you and Tae should stay in the same room.” When she breaks the devastating news, the whole car is silent for just a split second before you erupt.
“I’m sorry, what?! You didn’t. You did not. You. Did. Not.” Zoe simply nods at your disbelief, folding her hands in her lap innocently as Jin chuckles beside her. The longer you stare at her, however, the more nervous she becomes until she feels like the air should be broken somehow.
“Don’t look at me, it was Jin’s idea!” She immediately throws him under the bus, his jaw dropping in shock.
“Babe!”
“It was! And you’re the one who brought it up! We weren’t even supposed to tell them.” As they fuss about blame and who said what, you’re left in the back, shell-shocked. You and Taehyung. Spending a weekend in the same room. Together. You think you’re going to be sick.
“You guys decided rooms without us?” Tae finally speaks up, not looking nearly as disturbed as you thought he should be.
“Because they were plotting against us, that’s why.” Breaking out of your trance, you point an accusatory finger at Jin’s seat in front of you, wishing you could shoot lasers out of your eyes. Then you turn to the man beside you who finds the whole situation funny. “Jimin, why aren’t you rooming with Taehyung? I thought you were best friends!”
“We are, but I don’t think we make good roommates.”
“But we do?!” An immediate headache forms behind your eyes and you rub at your face. You’re ready to jump out of your seat, but then you remember that you are currently in a moving vehicle. You hate that you’re this flustered over such a small detail, but you can’t think of a worse torture than spending your nights in the same room as that buffoon. And when you look over at the dumb look he has on his face, you start to regret this trip before it’s even begun.
“We are not changing rooms now, it’s already been decided. You guys need to learn how to get along at some point and this is the perfect way to do it. I don’t know why you hate each other, but I’m tired of you arguing all the time, so you either talk it out, or I’m excluding you from all of the fun activities I planned. C’mon, this should be easy. No one bonds faster than roommates!” Not even you can argue with her after Zoe puts her foot down. You can tell she’ll be a great mother when the time comes, if she ever gets around to doing the deed with Jin. She ends with a tight, demanding smile and you resist the urge to dry heave at the thought of what’s to come.
“So, what you’re telling me is that this was all a set up?” She doesn’t reply to your question and you close your notebook in despair. “Why are you trying to ruin my life?”
“I live for the drama,” Jin gloats once you’ve given up, chancing a glance in the rear view mirror to see your expression. “I thought this trip could use a little excitement. You’re welcome.” He shrugs, chaotic as always.
“I’m glad you find this entertaining.” You’re absolutely drained, feeling like the life has been sucked from your face. You can’t even draw anymore, all of your previous energy and high spirits going straight to Hell, the same place you hope Jin ends up. For the rest of the ride up you sit in misery, listening to your music and wallowing in your misfortune as you tune out the other conversations. You don’t know how Taehyung is taking the news, but what you do know is that if you see his face at all before you get to the lake house, you might just jump out the window.
Tumblr media
The lake house is right on the water, beautiful wood and stone architecture that blends in nicely with the nature and trees that surround it. This house is huge, easily able to accommodate your group, and you admire the details when you pull up into the driveway. The first thing you notice are the windows, large and numerous, exposing many parts of the house to natural light. It’s beautiful and if you weren’t so angry right now you would definitely draw it. You’ll have to come out here one day and sketch this in your notebook.
Zoe spends an entire 5 minutes talking about house rules and going over her precious schedule so “everyone knows what we’ll be doing this weekend.” Your take away from her speech is that drunk swimming is strictly prohibited, no one is allowed to go off into the woods alone without telling anyone, and to basically not destroy Jin’s family’s nice vacation home or you’ll be paying for damages. Half of you aren’t even listening— including Jimin, who is too enraptured in the task of taking selfies in front of the house, and Taehyung, who is zoned the fuck out and probably has no clue what is going on— and the few of you who are paying attention only nod silently in agreement to everything she says. As soon as she stops talking, you’re on the move, wanting nothing more than to relax inside.
“What’s up with her?” Jungkook comments in passing when you snatch your bag from Jin’s trunk and stomp past him.
“We told them about the rooms.” Jimin answers, nodding in confirmation at the boy’s wide eyes before pushing past to make a run for the bathroom inside.
“Guys, wait here, I have something to show you.” Jin runs inside the house without further context, leaving the rest of you standing outside in confusion.
“Hurry up!” Taehyung calls, leaning against the closed trunk of the car. The sound of his voice makes you want to punch him just to relieve your frustration.
A minute later, Jin emerges from the house, followed by another man whom you had never seen before. He stands a little bit shorter than Jin, handsome face blank behind his black bangs, yet he looks friendly enough. “This is Yoongi! He’s my parents’ new android, he’s gonna be helping us out this weekend.”
You stare for a few seconds, taking in his words. An android? You had no idea that people were actually purchasing those. You’ve seen ads on tv for them, everyone going crazy over the newest innovations in A.I. and android tech, but those things cost a fortune so you assumed nobody had them. On second thought, it makes perfect sense that Jin’s parents would buy such a costly... appliance... person-thing. They’re certainly rich enough. Yoongi greets each of you individually, shaking your hands and asking for everyone’s names. He looks so life-like, you could forget he wasn’t made of real flesh and bone. Jin explains the details of how Yoongi functions, how he takes commands because his job is essentially to be the groundskeeper for the lake house, but that he is fully conscious and self aware, which means that he can function socially.
“That’s so cool!” Namjoon gushes, his nerdy side coming out as he moves to inspect the “man” in front of you. After the novelty of the introduction wears off, you are the first to head inside, too hot and irritated to listen to Taehyung complain about not wanting to carry Jimin’s bag in for him. You walk in to find Jimin walking around the spacious bottom floor, jaw hanging low as he looks at all the fancy decorations and appliances that fill the home. You could tell him that he missed Yoongi’s introduction, but you’re still pissed off at him.
“Wow, I can’t believe we’re staying here!” He sounds like an excited puppy, making it a point not to miss a single detail in his path.
“I can’t believe you’re making me stay in the same room as Taehyung.” You say bitterly, pressing the button to the elevator even though the stairs are right there. He doesn’t even spare you a glance.
“I’m gonna make sure we make good use of the bar back there,” You roll your eyes as he continues making plans by himself, mostly talking about getting drunk and doing stupid things around all of this expensive furniture. You can only shake your head at him.
Everyone moves their bags into your agreed upon rooms, Jin with Zoe, Hoseok, Jimin, and Jungkook staying together, Sooyun with Namjoon, and Yoongi getting his room by himself. And of course, you and Taehyung. You plead with Jin to switch you with Yoongi and let you have the single room, to no avail, and spend the rest of the time unpacking and sulking, avoiding Taehyung at all costs. You’ll be over it in a couple of hours, you’re sure, but for now, you just want to sit and wallow in your gloom.
“Hey, it’s not that bad, we can-“
“Stop. I don’t want to hear it.” You shut him down immediately, back facing him and jaw clenched as you stuff clothing into the drawers of your dresser. You aren’t particularly upset with him, this isn’t his fault, but he definitely isn’t making the situation any better.
“What the fuck are these?” Walking over, Taehyung reaches into your small luggage bag, pulling out a pair of your most comfortable panties, a pair of boy shorts with cute little bears on them. “Aw, you act all tough, but you’re really just a big softy, huh?” He pouts, doing his famous aegyo that makes you want to throw your shoe at him, so you do.
“Put those down! Not all girls wear lingerie all the time, Tae, some of us actually like to be comfortable.”
“No, I like them. Bears suit you: cute and fluffy on the outside, mean and vicious once you get close to them.” He easily dodges the other shoe you throw.
“I am not mean.” How dare he say that about you, of all people. He’s the one who deliberately tries to piss you off, so much so that it’s gotten to the point that you get irritated if he even breathes in your direction.
“Oh yeah? Says the girl that just threw her shoes at my head.” A cocky little smirk crawls on his lips when you fume, ready to stand up and just say ‘fuck it’ and fight him. But you won’t. And you never will. He knows this, and that’s what makes him that much more insufferable.
“Fuck off.”
“See! Why can’t you be nice for once? We’re going to be sharing this room whether you like it or not, so we might as well try to be cordial with each other.” He looks on as you stare at him in silence, considering his offer shortly before scoffing and turning back to continue filing away your clothes.
When Taehyung leaves to go to the bathroom, you quickly dig into your bag for the embarrassing amount of condoms your mother stuffed into the side pocket, gathering them in one of your caps and stepping out into the hall. Everyone’s doors are open thankfully, so you walk down the hall like a flower girl and throw handfuls of condoms into each doorway.
“What the hell?” Namjoon sticks his head out of the door to find you walking back down the hall nonchalantly, holding the last few in one hand. “Umm?” You turn, shrugging.
“I don’t need ‘em.”
Hoseok pops his head out of the room across from his boyfriend, carrying a bunch of them in his arms. “Thank you!”
Yoongi’s door is at the end of the hall and you knock before entering, finding him opening the curtains a little wider to let in the sunlight. You stand there silently for a moment, taking in his appearance. He truly looks like a human, it’s crazy. He stands at the window, watching the birds and the leaves and the breeze and you wait a few long moments before disturbing him. “Yoongi?” He turns quickly at attention, as if waiting for instruction. “Do you want some condoms?”
“Condoms?” He questions, and you’re not sure if he knows what those are.
“Yes?” You hold them out and he approaches, picking up a package to inspect it. Can androids even have sex? You wouldn’t know.
“Yes, of course I’ll take some condoms because I’ll definitely need them.” He says with a completely straight face, adding an eye roll at the end. Did he just give you sarcasm? Jin did say he’s advanced, maybe you should try to be more comfortable around him. You’ve never met anyone rich enough to own an android so this is your first interaction with one aside from what you’ve seen on tv.
“Well I don’t need them. I was just offering.” Despite his comment, he takes them from your hand with a smile.
“I appreciate your thoughtfulness. You should keep one, too. Never know what might happen.” You nod at his advice, keeping one for yourself even though you highly doubt you’ll be needing it.
Tumblr media
It’s later now, the sun nearly all the way set, casting the most lovely shades of orange, pink, and even purple across the sky, the water reflecting it so beautifully. You couldn’t imagine a prettier sight and you wish that you had your paints with you so you could capture this landscape, but a simple photo will have to suffice. Looking out over the water, you stand alone on the patio as everyone gets ready inside, preparing food and other snacks and necessities for your movie night under the stars. Zoe’s idea of course, but you have no complains about her plans. Just then, Tae walks up and stands beside you, hands in the pockets of his shorts as he takes in the view.
“I saw this exact thing in a dream once,” He starts, and you’re already shaking your head for him to stop, mentally begging him not to ruin this perfect moment. “It looked just like this, except I was on a boat and I was getting my dick sucked by that girl in our history class.” You take in a deep breath, eyes shut while you collect yourself, and then you decide it’s not worth saying anything to that and simply walk back inside to help the others. “I don’t know why she was there, I didn’t even like her like that!” He tries to justify, but you’re already gone.
“Faye! Come help me at the grill!” Sooyun waves you over, standing over the fancy appliance after Jin helps her turn it on, heading back into the kitchen. It looks like something you would see on a cooking show, top notch equipment and cooking utensils, cleaned spotlessly.
“That rich motherfucker,” You shake your head in disbelief. “Who even owns stuff like this? I bet this one grill is worth enough to pay my college tuition.” You laugh, helping her place food on the racks.
“Forget the grill, I’m surprised his parents own this whole place, it’s like a freaking resort! Actually, no I’m not, they already live in a mansion, this is probably nothing to them. But I didn’t expect them to let all of us stay here without adult supervision.”
“Sooyun, we are adults. Technically.” As a group of 18 year olds fresh out of high school, legally, you all could be considered adults. But you’re far from responsible. Jin’s parents must have a lot of faith in you all to let you stay here with a fully stocked refrigerator and bar— your parents would never let you do such a thing, even with supervision.
“Yeah, ‘adults’. You said your mom gave you a lecture this morning? What about?” Sooyun is a really great listener and you’ve confided in her multiple times throughout the period of time you’ve known her, so naturally she knows the most about your private life. Jimin is another great listener in the group— on the rare occasions when you can get him alone— but he has the tendency to say a lot of things he’s not supposed to when he gets drunk, so you kinda stopped sharing secrets with him. Plus, he’s already Taehyung’s secret holder, you wouldn’t want to overburden him.
You sigh. “She basically gave me a rundown of how to survive in the wilderness and what to do if we see a bear. I tried to tell her we’re not camping outside or anything, but of course she wouldn’t listen to me and kept talking anyway. Then she shoved a handful of condoms into my bag because she “couldn’t trust that a horny group of teenagers will be able to keep their hands to themselves”, so she gave them to me “just in case” and then proceeded to lecture me about getting pregnant and STDs.”
“Is that why there was a pile of condoms left on my floor? I thought someone was pulling a prank.” She mumbles, looking a little relieved, closing the lid of the grill to let the food cook properly. “But at least she cares, right?”
“Yeah I guess...” Your mother has never been good at the parenting thing. At times you felt as if she were too lenient, giving you more freedom than you needed and letting certain things go unpunished. You aren’t a bad child, you rarely do things that deserve punishment, but growing up you wished she were a little more involved in your life or at least showed that she gave a crap about what you did, and now that you’re going away to college she’s finally stepping in to be the parent that you needed a long time ago. “I think she realized how much time she wasted not acting like a parent and now she’s trying to make up for it. But it’s too late, I grew up already and she missed it. I appreciate her effort, but at this point it’s just annoying and unwanted.” She nods, taking in your words silently. “She did say something that I agreed with, though. Stay away from Kim Taehyung.”
Both of you look toward the glass patio door where you can hear Taehyung and Jimin either laughing or arguing over at the bar, most likely trying to decide how drunk they want to get tonight. Tae is the loudest, shouting something about vodka and sexy bartenders and the two of you just shake your heads. The only times Tae actually drinks are when he’s with Jimin or there’s a threat of him being the only sober one. He told you once that he hates alcohol and how it tastes, yet you somehow find him drunk at almost every social gathering you’ve attended in your high school career. And drunk Tae is not something you want to deal with, ever, especially since you’ll be sharing a room with him tonight.
“What’s your problem with him? Don’t take this the wrong way, but I don’t get why you have such a vendetta against him when he’s literally done nothing wrong.” Leave it to her to always speak her mind. It’s something you’ve always admired her for and that’s probably why you get along so well.
“He’s an idiot and I don’t understand him. I feel like he doesn’t think about the words that come out of his mouth 97% of the time and that irritates the hell out of me.”
“Yeah, but neither does Jimin. They’re stupid as a pair, it’s not just Taehyungie, but you like Jimin just fine.” She does have a point there. Jimin isn’t the bad influence that causes Tae to do stupid things— he’s capable of that all on his own— but for some reason when they’re together, Tae just gets exponentially worse. You have a theory that the two of them actually share one collective brain cell, except Jimin holds it most of the time and Tae only uses it when he needs to swindle someone into getting something he’s not supposed to have.
“I don’t have a problem with Jimin, he’s had a tough life and I know most of the time his behavior is just a coping mechanism for the shit he’s going through. I actually think he’s really strong and has a great personality, and if he wasn’t gay I probably would have jumped his bones by now.” It’s no secret that you are attracted to Jimin. I mean, have you seen him? When you first met, you couldn’t stop blushing and drooling over him, despite his questionable behavior and moods at times, and when you learned of his background as a boy whose only home has been an orphanage and the other children that live in it, you completely fell for him. You swear you were obsessed with him for at least a month after your first introduction, you were even nicer to Taehyung to get closer to him. But then one day you heard him talking about his crush on a boy in one of his classes and your hopes were shattered. He claims he’s bi, but you have yet to witness him actually having a crush on a girl. Either way, you quickly discovered that he certainly does not have feelings for you. “Taehyung, on the other hand, doesn’t have an excuse for the shit he does. And it doesn’t help that he’s always purposely doing things to pick on me.”
“Maybe he does have a reason.”
“I doubt it. He’s just an asshole.” You conclude there at the sound of the door opening, Jungkook walking out to rearrange the seats to face the screening wall. Sooyun tenses when he enters, but plays it off quickly. Not before you notice, however.
“He’s not the worst of them, though. We’ve met some pretty horrible guys.” She jokes, trying to speak a little quieter now that Jungkook is within earshot.
“Maybe we’ll have better luck with guys in college. Maybe I’ll like someone who is actually into girls and maybe you’ll find someone who isn’t-“ your best friend. Not that it’s a bad thing. You stop yourself from saying it out loud, remembering how you weren’t going to say anything about the two of them unless she decided to bring it up. She doesn’t seem to notice your slip up. “I heard that most people meet their soulmate in college.”
“Please, I’d be lucky if I find 1 guy that’s interested in me. I have terrible luck with men.” Jungkook looks up from behind her, quickly looking away once he catches your gaze. Yup, something definitely went down between the two of them. You haven’t figured out if it was a good or bad thing yet.
“You’re a smart girl with an amazing smile, I’m sure there will be men falling over you once you get there in the fall.” There’s still uncertainty in her eyes and she avoids yours by opening the hood of the grill again and checking on the food. It looks mostly done so you grab a plate and wait for her to pile them on. You keep looking back at Jungkook over her shoulder, he seems distracted and that’s probably because he’s been listening in on your conversation. The idea of Sooyun going away to college and meeting other people seems to bother him and you wish she would just turn around and see that. But she doesn’t.
“Sure, I might be pretty for high school standards, but I doubt I’ll look all that special to anyone in my first year. I’ll have to wait for my ‘glow up’ before anyone even looks at me.”
“Shut up, you’re beautiful.” Before you can even open your mouth to reassure her, Jungkook’s voice sounds from behind. He says it so confidently, like it’s the only thing he’s certain of in his life, and when you both turn to look at him, he meets her eyes as if to say that what he’s just spoken is the truth. And then his eyes return back to his work.
Sooyun looks frozen in place, no longer looking at him but staring off into space, her hand still holding firmly onto the poker she was using to remove the food. “Hello?” You wave a hand over her face, concerned by how it looks like she’s having war flashbacks behind her eyes, teeth biting down hard on her bottom lip and chest heaving. What on earth was she thinking about? “Sooyun, are you in there? The food is burning!”
“Huh?” This seems to snap her out of it and she blinks rapidly a few times before turning back to the grill and cursing at the sight of burning food. You want to ask her about it, but telling from the mortified look on her face, she probably doesn’t want to talk.
A few minutes later, everyone is settled in a seat, snacks distributed along the coffee table for convenience within everyone’s reach. You reach for a bag of snacks, after the first 10 minutes of the movie after eyeing them since they got there, and since nobody claimed them yet, you decided it was yours for the taking. You lean forward slowly, as not to cause too much of a distraction, but just before your fingers reach the wrapper, a longer pair close around it and pull them out of reach. You lock eyes with none other than Kim Taehyung, who seems to freeze when he realizes his mistake, but he doesn’t offer them to you like any of your other friends would. Instead, he slowly begins to open the bag while making eye contact with you through the darkness.
“Don’t you dare.” You mouth at him, watching as he reaches his fingers into the bag and pulls out a large handful of the treats, shoving them into his mouth and crunching loudly. “You bastard, those were mine!” You try to whisper your rage as quietly as possible, but everyone hears you anyway.
He holds the bag up to his face, inspecting it from all angles before looking at you with an innocent look on his face. “I don’t see your name on it.”
“You saw me reaching for them.”
“You should have moved a little faster, I couldn’t tell what you were reaching for.”
“Not everyone has alien fingers like you.”
“Well, not everyone has baby hands like you.”
“Guys!” Namjoon interjects, cuddled up with Hoseok between you two. “Why can’t you just share?”
“I don’t think he knows what the word “share” means.” You narrow your eyes at Taehyung, who is still munching on your snacks.
“Why don’t you just take the bigger bag?” Someone suggests, directing your attention to the large family sized bag of the same snack in the middle of the table. If you open that bag, you’ll eat until it’s empty and you’ve gained 10 pounds. No thanks.
“I don’t want that one. It’s too big,”
“That’s what she said.” Tae snickers, pleased by the flames that flare up behind your eyes. “Fine, I’ll give it back.” After sinking his hands into the small bag for 2 more enormous handfuls, he tosses it back to you across the table and watches with a mischievous glow as you pick it up and peek inside.
“It’s empty.” As expected. You’re seething, though, speaking through your teeth as you try to get your rage under control. You sit the bag down gently, reaching for a bag of candy instead, and out of the corner of your eye you see him lean forward too, but this time there’s a deadliness in your gaze that makes him retreat with a boxy, almost sheepish grin.
Your attitude continues throughout most of the movie, angrily stuffing gummies into your mouth as you try to get over how petty Taehyung is. He’s so childish, taking a snack that you were clearly going for and eating it in front of you, adding insult to injury by handing you an empty bag. How old is he anyway: 6? He’s so frustrating sometimes, you just want to go over there and slap some sense into him.
“Are you still pouting over those snacks?” Hobi asks once he looks over and sees your bent up expression. “It’s not that big of a deal.” He laughs.
He’s right, it’s not that much of a problem. You’re just making it into one. Upon closer reflection, you realize how childish you must look to all of your other friends. Sure, Tae purposely tried to get on your nerves and it worked, but it always works. You always argue and throw a fit when things don’t go your way, and the more you watch the movie, the more clearly you see that. A character in the film started off as the annoying girl who complained about everything and thought the world was out to get her, when really, it was just her outlook on things and reactions to minor inconveniences that made situations worse. Everyone could see it, it was painfully obvious, and you begin to see a similarity to her in yourself. Did you act like this with Taehyung? Were you the petty one who exploded over the smallest inconveniences or discomfort around him? Yes, he can be an asshole sometimes, but there is a more adult way to deal with him. You were just talking to Sooyun about being adults, yet here you are, pouting over a bag of snacks that you could literally get in a bigger size across the table all because you wanted that specific one and now you’re upset because somebody else took it. When you look at it from an outside point of view, you’re the one that looks silly here. This is the type of argument you would have to settle if you were babysitting a group of elementary schoolers— not one involving almost college students. And thinking back to previous arguments you’ve had with him over the years, it’s always been like that. That’s not to say that Tae wasn’t also in the wrong, but maybe you could handle his immaturity in a different way other than bringing out your own.
You feel like your underlying issues stem from the lack of reinforcement and consequences you received for your behavior as a child when you would act out around other children, and it is your parents’ fault for not teaching you the appropriate way to deal with things like this, but that’s too deep of an introspection for you at this point in the story. And you can’t be your own therapist. Self reflection and awareness doesn’t happen all at once, people. That shit takes time.
The rest of movie night is surprisingly enjoyable. The movie you all agreed on is corny and definitely not your usual genre, but you enjoy it no less and find yourself fully engaged by the end of it. A cool breeze blows by and you burrow into a blanket, shifting to be comfortable during the last few scenes of the movie. When it ends, you’re the first one to offer to clean up, not even realizing that Yoongi had already started. It’s pretty late, almost midnight actually, so as soon as everything is back in it’s rightful place, everyone heads up to their rooms for the first night at the lake house.
Your rooms each hold one (1) unreasonably comfortable King sized bed, in which you were expected to share with your roommate. Great. Taehyung skips out on clean up a little early and you walk into the room to find him sprawled out in nothing but loose shorts and a t-shirt. It’s clear he’s going commando, you can see the outline of his dick all the way from where you stand on the other side of the room— not that you were looking. If you took the time to really look at him, he’s actually pretty hot. His pretty, brown, slightly wavy hair swoops down to cover his intense eyebrows, partially concealing his expression as he stares down at the phone in his large hands. The profile of his face is gorgeous, beautifully shaped nose, pillowy lips, and a sharp jawline his defining features, even his eye shape is endearing. Objectively, some people would say he’s very attractive, you’ve heard many girls refer to him as the most handsome man they’ve ever seen, but you don’t think you’d go as far as saying such bold statements. Not when his personality overshadows his looks.
“Why are you taking up most of the bed already?” You huff, walking over to your luggage to gather your pajamas. “Do I have to fight you for bed space too?”
“No, I’ll respect your half of the bed.” He gives in easily, scooting over a bit to demonstrate his honesty. You look up at him.
“You better, I can get pretty aggressive at night in bed.”
“Mm, kinky.” He winks, not missing the opportunity to be inappropriate.
“That’s not how I meant it.” You’re flustered slightly for some reason, hating how he always knows just what to say to get a reaction out of you. Then you pause and take a look at yourself. A mature person would just brush him off and mind their business instead of encouraging him. So that’s what you try to do. “Whatever, I’m going to go take a shower.”
Without another word, you strut into the bathroom, ready to wash away this day. While under the warm stream of water, you think about the day and how you acted. Nothing bad happened to you. The only thing is that you were paired with an idiot, and from what you gathered, it was because everyone wanted you to talk out your problems and actually get along for once. But you dragged that one little “issue” with you all day and it prevented you from enjoying yourself to the fullest on your first day of this short vacation. You wouldn’t have done anything differently if you weren’t as upset, you’re still pretty reserved, but your negative mood certainly put a damper on things. And Taehyung really didn’t do anything wrong either. Maybe you’ve been treating him harshly for no reason. He acts the same around everyone, you’re the only one who takes it personally. Maybe you owe him an apology.
“Hey,” You start softly, stepping out of the steamy bathroom fully clothed and ready for bed. “Are you okay with me not wearing a bra? I don’t want you to be uncomfortable or anything.” You weren’t really asking him because even if he said “no” you still wouldn’t sleep with a bra on, but you just wanted to be courteous. He seems surprised by your sudden consideration of his comfort level.
“Oh. Um, y-yeah that’s fine.” His brows shoot up behind his bangs when he looks at you, clearly struggling to keep his eyes on your face. You sport a loose t-shirt and a small pair of shorts, short enough to hide under the hem of your shirt and show off the curve of your ass. You weren’t expecting to room with him, or any of the other guys for that matter, so you weren’t very mindful when packing your sleepwear.
“Are you sure you’re okay?” You hide a smirk behind an inquisitive purse of your lips.
“Yes, what you wear does not matter to me.” He stresses with a straight face, but you see through it.
“Yeah? Cuz your thin shorts say otherwise.” His hands immediately shoot to his crotch, hiding the snake in his pants that only seems to grow the longer you’re in front of him. You would find it flattering if you didn’t find him completely repulsive.
“I think you know by now that it doesn’t take much for me to get hard. It’ll go away in a minute.” He doesn’t look the slightest bit embarrassed when you climb into bed beside him, using the mountains of pillows provided to build a fort down the center of the bed to clarify your individual sides. “Wow, you have zero trust in me.” He laughs. But his laugh dies down you you look up at him seriously, probably anticipating you to throw a snarky, kinda offensive comment his way.
“I owe you an apology.”
“...For what?” He looks very confused and startled, not at all expecting those words to come out of your mouth.
“For being such a bitch to you. Not just today, but basically every day since we met.” You feel like you should go on, but you don’t know what else to say. “You’re a prick but you’re not as terrible as I make you out to be.”
“Thanks, I guess.” Taehyung doesn’t seem convinced, waiting for you to do or say something mean, but your words end there. “Is that it?”
“Yes, that’s it. Were you expecting me to write a whole essay on how badly I treat and misjudge you?” He’s taken aback, but not shocked by the edge in your voice. “Zoe said she wants me to try to get along with you, so I’m trying. Earlier you asked me for a truce over the weekend and I didn’t say anything. Well, this is me formally telling you that I accept; I will attempt to tolerate you and hold my tongue as much as I can for the sake of the others.”
“How do I know you’re being serious right now?”
“I wouldn’t say it if I wasn’t serious. I don’t talk out of my ass like you tend to do; if I said it, I meant it.” You reel yourself back in when you hear how harsh you sound. “Sorry.” Did you always sound like this when you spoke to him? It’s like you’re a completely different person.
“Hmm,” He considers, eyeing you up and down. “Yeah, okay. But in order for this to work, you actually have to be nice to me for once. Do you think you’re capable of that?”
Biting your tongue, you force yourself not to roll your eyes. “I said I’ll try.”
“Good enough!” The boxy smile that crosses his lips is absolutely adorable, but you push that thought aside as soon as it enters your mind to avoid cooing at him. “Well, if you’re trying to be nicer, I guess I’ll try not to tease you so much. Usually I just do it because it’s fun, but sometimes I do feel bad about irritating you so much. You’re just so easy to pick on.”
“You have a conscience? Who would’ve thought.” You giggle, pushing pastel hair out of your eyes, and he stares at you wide eyed until you stop laughing. “I get it, I’m not funny.”
“No, no, it’s not that.” He quickly says, raising a hand defensively. “I’ve just never seen you giggle... at me before.”
“Because you’re not funny.”
“Others would beg to differ.”
“Like who?”
“Jimin. Jungkook. Jin.” He lists off a few others from school, names that you’d rather forget, and you stop him after a short while.
“Okay, I get it. But they don’t count, they’ll laugh at anything.” You lean against one of the pillows between you two, elbow supporting your weight as you move a little closer to him. His phone is forgotten now, cast aside now that your full attention is on him.
“Do you remember that one time me and Jin did that comedy skit in the talent show last year?” He’s already laughing at the memory, the melodious sound bringing a smile to your face when you think back to that cringeworthy performance. “Everyone thought we were funny then.”
“Yeah, because you’re both wannabe actors and failed comedians.”
“I wouldn’t say we failed. Doesn’t matter how terrible we were— got everyone to laugh didn’t we?” He has a point, one that you can only shake your head to in disbelief. This is weird— having a conversation with him that doesn’t involve yelling, arguing, or personal insults. You could even say that you sound like friends reminiscing about the past. The conversation continues on like this, bringing up the few good memories you’ve made that involve him, which, as it turns out, aren’t as few as you thought, and you begin to realize that you don’t hate him. It feels like you’re getting to know each other for the first time, you’re learning things about him that you hadn’t picked up even in the 4 years of knowing him. But he seems to know a lot about you. Now you truly feel like a terrible friend.
“It’s getting late.” You say with a yawn, checking your phone lazily from its spot on the charger. You’ve been talking to him for over an hour already.
“Yeah, we should probably go to sleep.” Tae says, voice even deeper than normal. The bass sends chills up your spine and you tell yourself it’s because you can feel the vibrations through the air and mattress. “Wait, I have something to give you.”
“What is it?” You look at him skeptically as he hops off the bed and rummages through his bag. You can’t imagine what it would be, but there’s a pit of anxiety in your stomach. It could be anything.
“These. I felt bad about earlier.” He sheepishly scratches the back of his neck as he returns to his side of the bed after handing you the snack you wanted during the movie. It’s a small bag, one meant for a single person and not a whole house of people like the one left out on the coffee table for the group, and you take it gingerly, almost too shy to thank him. The fact that he thought of you enough to get another bag for you blew your mind, especially since he didn’t know that you were going to apologize to him tonight. You could have kept acting like a complete asshole to him and he probably would have still felt bad and gave them to you. You most likely wouldn’t have done the same for him if the roles were switched. God, how shallow are you? Maybe there’s a reason people actually choose to be his friend.
“You didn’t have to.” You place them on the bedside table next to you, for a later time, and he acknowledges this.
“Yeah, but that was a dick move on my part and I wanted to make up for it. If you don’t want them, I’ll gladly eat them in front of you again.” His signature grin plasters itself to his face once more and you feel a little more comfortable now that he isn’t being genuine anymore. That’s uncharted territory between the two of you and you’re still a bit rocky with the friendly exchanges. But you’ll get there. For now, though, you roll your eyes at him and turn out the light, sinking into the cozy mattress and high thread count sheets.
Waking up next to Taehyung wasn’t as bad as you thought it would be. The sun is barely up, not yet above the trees but high enough to brighten the sky, and the wide-set windows let in as much light as possible. It wakes you and brings your attention to the glowing man next to you, all messy hair and wrapped around most of your pillow fort, but you aren’t filled with resentment at the sight of him. You find it kind of cute actually. You’ve never seen him asleep before— he looks so peaceful— and you don’t want to disturb that peace, so you crawl out of bed slowly and silently, pull on some real clothes and make your way out of the house.
The lake is absolutely stunning. The water reflects every ray of light present to give off a shimmering, glittery effect that nothing else could replicate. You sit at the edge of the water on a lawn chair you pulled over from the patio, back facing the lake house as you look off into the distance, recreating the image of the landscape across from you in your notebook with a steady hand. You wish you had brought your paints with you and an easel, the colors that seep into the sky over the trees is absolutely indescribable and you want nothing more than to capture it with your own hands on paper. You don’t even have your colored pencils, so you are left with a black and white rendition of the scene, your imagination, and a reference picture for later.
The nature is perfect for your creative mind, you’ve never felt more inspired in your life. When you first woke up, you tried your hardest to fall asleep, but after one glance out of the window, your mind started buzzing with inspiration to make art and you could no longer rest, that’s how you ended up out here, fighting tiredness to be present in the moment and capture it forever. Being out here alone doesn’t feel dangerous, Yoongi was awake and in the kitchen when you were leaving and you told him where you would be in case anything happened. You wanted to ask if he slept well or if he even needed to sleep at all, but you weren’t sure how he would react to your questioning and it seemed rude so you kept your mouth shut. Out here in the partial darkness, you feel totally comfortable and at peace. It’s silent aside from the leaves and wildlife shifting around you, birds chirping their morning song, and it’s such a nice soundtrack that you don’t even need the music in your headphones to focus on your art.
On the other hand, though, now you are alone with your thoughts and the guilt that’s been building ever since your self revelation last night. Talking to Taehyung really made you realize something: that you are probably the most stubborn person you’ve ever met. You’ve carried your first impression of him throughout your entire friendship— if you can even call it that— and no matter how much he’s shown you that he isn’t the person you made him out to be, you refused to believe it and give him a chance. You told Sooyun that the reason you didn’t like Tae was because you didn’t understand him, but now you see that it was because you never attempted to understand him in the first place. You gave Jimin a chance, after hearing about his hardships, but you weren’t willing to do the same for Taehyung. You knew nothing about him. And you ignored every good thing he’s ever done and instead highlighted all of his stupid decisions that any other teenage boy would make.
Sitting here alone, you decide this is the perfect time to continue your introspection and self evaluation. Most things that you’ve experienced negatively are a consequence of your own actions. Taehyung is always a boisterous, playful soul, even when you aren’t around, and you used to think that the reason why you didn’t get along was because your personalities were incompatible. But you’re starting to notice that it was your own attitude toward him that made you think that way. You saw him in your first year in high school goofing off during P.E. and assumed that he was always like this, which is not entirely untrue. Then he made one somewhat offensive comment and that set the tone for how you would see him up until this point.
“Why do you always stand off to the side and just watch? I think the game would be much more fun if you actually participated in it.” He said this with a goofy smile directed at you, who was placed firmly at the sidelines and quite content with your lack of involvement. In hindsight, he wasn’t even trying to be mean, it was an honest observation, but you took it the wrong way. He was probably trying to nicely convince you to join the action, yet your previous assumptions about him caused you to take offense to everything that came out of his mouth, and your spectators didn’t make it any better.
Everyone around you chuckled at his little comment, adding in their own judgements of you, like how you’re just the weird girl who likes to draw people or how you rarely even spoke so he shouldn’t expect you to willingly physically play with others, and those comments hurt. Not that you cared about what anyone thought of you anyway, that’s why you continue to be the way you are, but the fact that all eyes were on you, that everyone noticed you and thought negatively of your character, was like a stab in the heart. You had never done anything wrong to any of them, yet that’s how they felt about you.
“Yeah? Well at least I’m not a ball hog. Maybe you should let other players have a chance to score, you’re not even that good. And I’m seeing that off the bench.” Your sassy remark earns a collective “ooooh” from the teens who have since stopped the game. Taehyung didn’t seem fazed though.
“Says the person who has yet to step foot on the court. Maybe we would be able to score more points if all of the players on our team were actually present.” You flip him off and the gym teacher sees, breaking the two of you up before you cause any more of a disturbance than you already have. Up until this point, the people in your class hadn’t even heard you speak before, but this one altercation earned you a reputation of being the weird art kid with a bad attitude, and people steered clear of you. And you blamed it all on Tae, even if it was buried in your subconscious mind. 
What you didn’t know was that behind the scenes he defended you when others would talk behind your back. He always invited you to play or picked you to be on his team and you just assumed it was because he wanted you nearby so he could pick on you, but it never once crossed your mind that he actually wanted to befriend you. Even when you did become friends, you always thought he had the worst intentions in mind whenever he interacted with you. In reality, you’re always the one that starts arguments, he’s just returning your energy. His own actions, however, show a different side of him that you forced yourself to ignore. Taehyung always made sure that you weren’t being left out and that you were comfortable, even when you cursed at him and told him to go away or leave you alone. It was always him that looked out for you.
“You’re up early.” A deep voice sounds behind you among the rustling summer leaves and you turn to face a sleepy looking Taehyung, who drags another lawn chair behind him as he walks. His hair is messy and there are bags under his eyes, but the light hits him in a way that makes him look almost angelic. You shake that thought away almost immediately.
“So are you.”
“The sun woke me up. And then I realized you weren’t in bed anymore, so I got up and went looking for you. Yoongi told me you were out here.” He sits a respectable distance away from you, far enough where you won’t complain, and he gazes out at the scenery you’re more than halfway done sketching. You sit in silence for a while, surprised that he even has the capability to be quiet for longer than a minute, and you watch the sun rise together. “What are you doing out here so early?”
“Drawing.” You lift your notebook up slightly and he acknowledges with a nod, although it was pretty obvious. “And thinking.”
“You’re drawing the sunrise? But you only have a pencil.” He points out, leaning over the side of his chair to see your artwork better. You shift it away from his line of sight out of habit, but correct yourself quickly.
“I’ll draw the shadows and outlines here and color it once I get back home.” By the short answers you give him, he can tell you’re not in a talking mood, but he’s never deterred by something like that so he keeps questioning.
“Hm. What were you thinking about? You seem rather... pensive.”
“Do you even know what that word means?” You snort, looking at him for the first time since he sat down.
“In fact, I do. I heard it in a movie once and used context clues to figure it out.” He seems proud of himself so you humor him. “So, what’s on your mind?”
“I was thinking about you.” Your eyes meet for a moment before you turn away, but it’s enough to see the shock on his face.
“Me?”
“Well, kinda. I realized something last night— that I’m a judgy, stuck-up bitch when it comes to you and I severely underestimated your character.” Running a hand through your pastel hair, you sigh, looking over the water. “I created this entirely different image of you in my head based on a few first impressions, and I was too stubborn to change that image after we became friends. I always treated you like you were some inconsiderate fool that did whatever, whenever, and didn’t give a damn about anyone else-“
“Gee, thanks.”
“-But now I realize that I had absolutely no evidence that you were that type of person and that I just pretended you were an like that to justify being rude to you. Which makes me the monster.” Bringing your eyes back down to your paper, you try to distract yourself by finishing your piece, but you feel lost. “It’s gotten to the point where I don’t even know how to talk to you anymore without being mean.”
“You’re not a monster.” Taehyung’s voice is gentle now, though still deeper than usual, and it sends shivers up your spine. “I totally get that you don’t really like me, not everyone does. It’s my fault for always bothering you,”
“No, you’re not supposed to be the one apologizing. You’re playful and you make an effort to have fun with me like you do with everyone else, I’m the one that always took it too seriously.”
“Faye, it’s fine. Really. You don’t have to explain yourself to me.”
“Yes, I do, Tae. I’m sorry for being a horrible friend.”
“You really don’t need to apologize.”
“Okay, but I’m still sorry that I treated you like that.”
“It doesn’t matter, stop apologizing.”
“It does matter, I’m a terrible person.”
“You’re not! You are literally one of the nicest people I have met.”
“Except for the fact that I’m terrible to you.”
“You meant well.”
“I really didn’t. I actually hated you for the longest time. I’m so sorry.”
“Stop saying you’re sorry!”
“I’m sorry!”
“Stop!”
“No! Just let me feel bad about myself for once and accept that I’m the bad guy!” Both of you are silent for a minute, frowning at each other. “See, I can’t even apologize properly without arguing with you.” You bring a palm to your face tiredly, frustrated with yourself.
“I’ll accept your apology if that’s what you need to hear. But I honestly don’t think you did anything wrong. Sure, we might bicker like a married couple, but we’re still close, and that’s what I value the most.” He resolves and you both stare back out into the calm water until you speak up again.
“...Did you just compare us to a married couple?” In the brightening daylight, you can see the faint traces of a blush crawl onto his cheeks, his eyes widening slightly paired with a boxy smile.
“You know what I mean. I didn’t want to say we are like preschoolers because I thought that was a little offensive.”
“I’m more offended by the married couple analogy and its implications. I’d rather be a toddler.” You joke. Something weird crosses Taehyung’s face for a split second, but before you can address it, it’s gone.
“So are we good now?” He asks, sighing in his seat. You close your notebook, making a move to stand and turn to the lake house.
“I don’t know. That’s up to you.” He looks up at you before standing as well, folding his chair.
“Yeah, I think we’re okay- as long as you don’t try to apologize again.” He’s grinning now, looking a little more awake than before, and you try not to stare into his glowing eyes. What has gotten into you? You nod in agreement.
“Let’s head inside, it looks like some of the others are up for breakfast.” A large window leading into the dining room is in full view from your spot by the lake and you can clearly see Zoe, Jin, and Hobi sitting around the table. You assume Jimin, Jungkook, and Namjoon are still asleep, where you currently long to be, and make a decision as you walk back up to the house. Food or sleep? You choose the latter and head back up to your room to catch a few more winks of sleep, requesting to Yoongi that he save you a plate. Taehyung takes a seat at the table.
“Morning.” He greets, resting his head on the table once Yoongi informs him that breakfast is almost ready.
“Spending some extra time with your girl, Tae? Was last night not enough?” Hoseok nudges him in the side, grinning hard at his own teasing.
“You and Faye are dating?” Yoongi comes into the room with hot plates filled with delicious food, setting them down in front of everyone.
“No. We were just talking like normal human beings. Nothing happened last night and she is not my girl.” He clarifies sternly, fearful that you might be able to hear the conversation and will come running for his throat if he even implied something like that.
“You and Faye, talking, not screaming at each other? That’s new.” Jin comments, already digging into his food. He calls Yoongi to join them at the table, patting the empty seat on the other side of him.
“Yeah, last night it looked like she was about to rip his head off.” Hobi laughs, shoveling food into his mouth like he hasn’t eaten in years.
“See, I told you being roommates would help you work out your differences.” Zoe seems proud, smiling at Taehyung like a mother would after she has just been proven right.
“First of all, that was my idea.” Jin pouts, but she just keeps eating. The smell of food must have pulled Jimin out of his slumber and lured him to the dining room because a moment later he stumbles in, eyes still half closed and face still puffy with sleep. He doesn’t even greet anyone, just sits and asks where the food is. Yoongi brings him his plate before anyone can even answer and Jimin stares a little longer than normal as the android gracefully makes his way back over to his spot across the table.
“Are you the chef or something?” He asks, confused, but nobody pays attention to him.
“So, what did you guys talk about?” Zoe pries at Taehyung, interested in how you’ve bonded.
“Wait, what’s going on?” Jimin turns to his best friend, eyeing the tired, yet happy look on his face.
“Faye and I talked last night and this morning.” He smiles.
“Talked? Not argued?”
“That’s what I said!” Jin exclaims, though he quiets down to let Tae speak.
“I think we really got a lot closer.” He explains how you apologized out of the blue last night and actually held a real conversation with him, and also how you opened up about why you always were mean to him this morning. The whole time he spoke, everyone paid close attention, astonished by how much progress the two of you made in less than 12 hours.
“Wow, I’m so proud of you guys.” Hobi claps. “When I didn’t hear you arguing last night, I assumed she either killed you, or you were fucking.”
“Fucking? She would never.” Tae refutes immediately.
“But you would?” Jimin questions with a raise of his eyebrow, catching his friend off guard.
“W-What?”
“The sexual tension is there. All that anger and frustration must make for some amazing sex.” Jimin leans back in his chair, cheeks full and glowing.
“Angry sex is the best, right Jin and Zoe? Oh right, you two wouldn’t know.” Hoseok teases cruelly, both of their faces burning bright red. Just then, Namjoon and Sooyun walk down, Sooyun glancing quickly around the table before sighing in relief at a certain boy’s absence. “Right babe?”
“Huh?” Namjoon takes a seat next to his boyfriend, waiting to be filled in.
“Angry sex is the best, right?”
“Absolutely.” Namjoon winks, his dimples coming out when the others just shake their heads.
“You should try it sometime, Tae. Might clear up some of those unresolved issues between the two of you.” Jimin points his chopsticks at him and Tae looks away in embarrassment. “You can’t tell me you’ve never thought about it before.”
“Can we just- not talk about this right now.” For the first time, your group of friends see a bashful side of the infamously carefree Taehyung. Sooyun and Namjoon want to ask what’s going on, but Tae pleads to end the conversation there, so the topic changes to something else and the day moves forward.
Tumblr media
The sun scorches down on you as you sit by the lakeside in your bikini, applying sunscreen to protect from what seems like an inevitable sunburn. The boys are already in the water, jumping from the dock into the surprisingly clean lake— one of the wonders of privately own property. Sooyun can’t swim and you don’t really feel like getting in the water just yet, so the two of you chill where it’s dry and have a little chat. You catch her up on what’s been going on between you and Tae, she was still curious from breakfast, and she applauds your maturity.
“Wow, it seems like you really had a self-growth moment. Does this mean that you and Tae are cool now?”
“I guess? It still feels weird though. I spent so much time ignoring him, you know, and now it’s hard to change my view on him so suddenly.” You’re used to listening to other people’s drama and not saying or doing much, always the spectator, but now that something is actually going on in your life, it’s a bit awkward being the center of attention.
“He seemed really happy about your bonding time this morning, I think it was really unexpected for him when you opened up like that. Usually you only really open up to me.”
“He was talking about it at breakfast?” For some reason you’re irritated by this, or embarrassed, you can’t really tell the difference anymore.
“Yeah,” She laughs when you glare at him in the water. “He didn’t say anything bad though, don’t worry. Looks like he’s been waiting for a chance to prove himself to you for a very long time.” Your eyebrows scrunch up as you think about what she could mean by that. Was he really trying that hard to be your friend and you were the only one who misinterpreted his actions? It seems like it.
“I need your opinion on something.” You start a little quieter, making sure that no one will overhear. “Why do you think he picks on me so much? I know that’s how he usually is, but he does it so much more when I’m around.” You know she’ll give you a straight answer, she never minces her words.
“I believe he originally started doing it because that’s the only way he could get you to pay any attention to him and he wanted you to notice him. If he isn’t saying or doing anything dumb, you pretend like he’s not even there. He probably just wanted to catch your eye and then build from there but you never let him, and then he eventually got used to playing that role with you.”
“Okay, so why do you think it bothers me so much?” It sounds stupid to ask someone else about how you feel about something or why you feel a certain way, but you honestly don’t know what to make of the situation.
“Simple. I think when you first met, you saw him and expected him to be someone you could befriend and trust, but he hurt your feelings one time so you just went full defensive and decided to hate everything that comes out of his pretty little mouth. I’ve seen you do it before, Faye. Remember that kid in history? The one we did the project with?”
“Ugh, her.”
“You thought she was going to be the nicest person, but when we started working with her, you realized she was-“
“A bossy, know-it-all, who had a stick up her ass 24/7 and put in minimal effort to the group project. And then had the nerve to take all the credit for it.”
“Right. Well, she didn’t live up to your expectations and now you hate her, it’s as easy as that. That’s kind of a thing you do.”
You grimace, hearing this for the first time. She’s right, you do have a history of shunning people because they weren’t as great as you expected them to be, and Taehyung is a primary case of that. “Damn, I really am terrible.” You mumble with a frown.
“No, I think that’s actually a good defense mechanism because you’re obviously better at avoiding people that might hurt you in the future. But Taehyung is good, he didn’t do anything wrong, you should take a chance on him. I can tell he means a lot to you, only people you care about have the ability to get to you like this.”
She really does know you better than you know yourself. “You’re so wise.”
She takes a sip of her cold drink, eyes following your other friends as they splash around in the water. Yoongi stands with his feet in the water, something you weren’t aware that he could do, and he seems to enjoy watching the antics of the others. Taehyung is smiling wildly as Jimin splashes him and attempts to show off his swimming skills. You catch sight of Jungkook who stands at the top of a small hill where a rope is connected to a tree over the water. He waits until Sooyun is looking before he jumps, making Tarzan noises as he swings gracefully in the air, making his landing with a big splash in the water. She giggles beside you silently, straightening her face again when he resurfaces.
“What was going on with you last night during the movie?” You bring up, suddenly reminded of her odd behavior the night before.
“What do you mean?”
“You seemed really jumpy and zoned out, like, the entire time, then you suddenly got up and went to the kitchen with Jungkook and never came back.”
“Correction, he followed me into the kitchen, we did not go ‘together’.” You roll your eyes at her.
“Whatever. I just wanna know if anything went down while you were in there. Jungkook seemed pretty flustered when he came back out.” Imitating one of Taehyung’s signature moves, you wiggle your eyebrows suggestively, laughing when she pushes your shoulder.
“Stop it! Nothing happened, we just talked a little and then I went to bed after Taehyung came in.”
“Ah, the original cock blocker.” You shake your head, not even surprised that his air-headed ass barged in and ruined a possible moment. “Are you going to tell me why you’re being so awkward with him?”
“I’m n-“
“OH! Can I guess what happened?” You seem excited so she entertains you.
“I will neither confirm nor deny anything you say.”
“I don’t care, I just think it’s fun to guess.” She sighs and you move on. “Hmm, let’s see. He forgot your birthday and now you hate him?” No... “He walked in on you naked?” No reaction. “You got drunk and played a game of strip poker and accidentally gave him a boner?”
“Oddly specific...”
“Hey, you never know,” You shrug. “It definitely has to be something sexual though, I don’t think anything else would make you this awkward around each other.” Her face remains blank. “You kissed?” Nothing. “Did you guys fuck or something?” The tiniest muscle in her bottom eyelid twitches and you’re sharp enough to detect it, gasping loudly in shock. “That’s it, isn’t it?”
“I will neither confirm nor deny.” She repeats in a steady voice, but you can feel the heat coming off of her face from here.
“I know you better than that, you don’t have to say anything. Whatever it is, I won’t judge you, but I can see there’s something going on between you two. We don’t have to talk about it, I don’t mean to make you uncomfortable, I’ll just take satisfaction in the fact that I figured it out before anybody else.” The pleased smile on your face let’s her know that she can’t even try to convince you that you’re wrong. You’re smarter than that and she might end up digging a hole for herself if she says anything further, so she just sighs deeply and looks off into the water. Her and Jungkook would definitely make a cute couple.
“I think Taehyung is calling you.” She elbows your arm, pointing at said man emerging from the water, hair dripping and feet slapping the cool ground with every approaching step. He comes to stand right in front of you and you feel it’s a compromising position— with your face eye level with his dick and all— so you lift your foot and push him away with a gentle heel to the gut.
“You’re dripping on me.” You complain when he shakes his hair like a wet dog. “What do you want?”
“Come swim for a little while, the water is perfect.” You look over at Sooyun, who pretends like she’s not paying attention to your conversation, but you can see her eyes are alight with interest. “Don’t look at her, she can’t save you from this one.” He grins when your eyes snap back to him.
“I don’t want to get in the water today, I’m perfectly fine here in the shade.”
“If you don’t do something, I’m going to pick you up and throw you off the dock.”
“Only if you want to die tonight,” You threaten.
“Come on, please?” He whines, giving you his best aegyo. You wan to vomit. “You always sit on the side and watch, I really think you’ll have more fun if you actually participate.”
“This is giving me deja vu.” You groan under your breath as he continues to pout. “Let’s make a deal. I’ll get in the lake with you if you do the rope swing.” You point to where Namjoon and Jimin are now fooling around, pushing each other to get more momentum on the swing and make a bigger splash. Jimin’s light body carries him high, it seems like he’s flying before he comes crashing down over the water. Taehyung gulps. You know he’s afraid of heights, it’s one of the only things you can tease him about, so you know it’s very likely that he won’t go through with it and you get to stay dry.
“Okay, deal.” He says before he can talk himself out of it, holding out his hand for you to shake. Staring at him skeptically, you hesitate to take his hand, allowing him to pull you to your feet and head over to the hill. He holds your hand a second longer than necessary before letting go, but of course you notice.
“Yah, Taehyungie! Are you going on the swing?” Jimin calls out to him as you approach the hill, climbing up the slope until you stand at the top. If Taehyung goes through with it, you’ll jump in from here too.
“Y-Yeah.” Tae sounds uneasy as he stands near the edge, looking down at the water below. It isn’t too high up, but it’s enough to catch some height with a swing or two, and it probably looks like you’re hanging on a ledge of a massive cliff from Taehyung’s perspective.
“You don’t have to do it,” You remind, trying to hide your cocky smirk. “It’s okay if you’re too afraid.”
“No, I can do it!” He grabs onto the rope, but makes no move closer to the edge.
“You can do it! Yell out into the distance!” Jimin encourages, laughing at the worried look on his best friend’s face as he stares down at the lake. The others gather around to watch, yelling a mixture of encouragement and teasing at him.
“He’s shaking like a leaf.” Jungkook chuckles, sitting on the edge of the dock with his phone recording it all. You stand alone up there, feeling obliged to coach him through it, but at the same time not wanting to end up in the water if he succeeds.
“It’s not that bad, Tae, just swing and let go. You just watched Jimin do it.” Your hand comes up to pat his shoulder, stopping short of his skin in hesitation. Instead, you offer to give him a push.
“N-no, I can do it.” Quivering voice and all, he grips onto the rope tighter, taking one step closer to the ledge.
You all cheer for him, holding in your chuckles at the visible shaking in his knees as he bends down in preparation to jump. And then he leaves the hill with a baby hop that makes everyone snort in laughter. You watch with wide eyes as he makes it to the top of his swing and-
“ahhHHHH!” His terror rings clear in his voice, hands refusing to let go as he misses his opportunity and comes back toward you, dangling from the rope with his eyes closed. Everyone bursts into laughter, Jimin nearly drowning as he locks up in joy, holding onto the pier for support. Tae is still swinging and screaming, waiting until the rope is barely moving anymore before finally letting go and landing in a shallower part of the lake. All he hears is Hoseok’s cackling and clapping when he resurfaces, everyone on their knees with glee, including you. Your eyes are blurry with tears of laughter, an ache in your ab muscles forming as you gasp for breath. He’s embarrassed, but seeing you laugh so hard is worth it.
“That was so wimpy,” Hoseok re-enacts his screams, causing a resurgence of laughter.
“You refused to go on the rope swing too, I don’t think you’re in any position to make fun of him.” His boyfriend points out, splashing him with water.
“Yeah, but I’m not the one who’s trying to impress the girl I like.” He sticks out his tongue, earning a deadly look from Taehyung, who glances your way to make sure you hadn’t heard. Luckily, you’re just making it over to the shore and heard nothing.
“That was adorable.” You smile, feeling victorious that your plans had succeeded. “But you did lose the bet, so I’m not going swimming.”
Pouting, Tae whines his objection. “But I put in so much effort! I don’t get anything for that?”
“Alright. I’m willing to make a compromise because you did try,” You say after a second of thinking. “I won’t go swimming, but I guess I’ll get on a canoe with you, if you really want me to.” While you were getting changed in the bathroom earlier, you heard Taehyung talking about wanting to try out the canoes. He seemed so excited to get on one, you feel like you should at least grant him one wish.
Out on the water, things are more peaceful. It takes teamwork to paddle together on the small boat, steering your way around the sizable lake, and most of your journey is spent in silence. You sit in the front, back facing him and looking over at the beautiful view of everything around you. One of the reasons you agreed to do this is because you really wanted a different perspective of this place, of the lake house, to draw in your sketchbook. You want to be able to remember how pretty this place is, how close you all are right now, these times that you won’t ever get back. From the other side of the lake, you can see all of your friends having fun for probably one of the last times all together, enjoying the beautiful weather and making the most of it, and you start to feel sentimental again.
“You look pensive again, what’s up?” Taehyung’s baritone once again saves you from your thoughts, and you resume paddling slowly, refusing to look at him with your watery eyes.
“This is one of the last times that we’ll all be together as close friends like this. After this weekend, we’ll all be packing to leave for school, each in different places, and I don’t think I’m ready for this to end yet.” The sound of your paddles gliding smoothly through the water is soothing, and you allow it to calm you down a little, composing yourself enough not to sound choked up. “I can’t help but think of all the time I wasted, all the time I spent worrying about things that are basically irrelevant now, and that’s time that I can never get back.”
“You’re a pretty deep person, aren’t you?” Taehyung asks, still getting used to you talking about real things to him. It’s not unexpected, he’s just not used to being on the receiving side of your sentiments. You place your paddle beside you when you reach the middle of the lake, turning in your seat to finally face him.
“I am. I like to pretend that I’m not, but I’m starting to realize that it’s pointless. I need to learn how to be more genuine, like you.” He blinks at this, wondering where all of this is coming from. “And thank you for always forcing me to participate. I would have missed out on a lot of things if you weren’t the one to convince me to live a little more. So thanks.”
He pauses for a long time, internalizing it all. “What’s going on with you lately? This morning you wanted to apologize and now you’re thanking me? Why do I feel like there’s some type of ulterior motive behind all this?”
“I’m trying to make amends with you,” You just barely hide the harsh tone of your words. “All of this is long overdue and I wanted to get it off my chest before the end of this weekend. Do you have a problem with that?”
Tae laughs at your temper, shaking his head and looking off into the distance. “Nope, I’m sorry. Keep going.”
“No, you ruined it, it’s over now.” You huff. And just like that, your sentimental moment is cut short.
“Like I said, you didn’t do anything wrong to me, so stop apologizing and thanking me. We’re all just trying our best here, we’re in the same boat.” A goofy smirk crosses his face. “Or should I say, same canoe.”
“God, you’re worse than Jin.” You groan. A king of lightening the mood. “Uh oh, looks like Jin and Zoe are sneaking off.” The two head over to the boathouse hand in hand, looking around suspiciously for any witnesses. You notice immediately and point them out, to which Taehyung just chuckles.
“You don’t miss much, do you?”
“Some people are just incredibly easy to read.”
“Am I easy to read?” He asks, staring straight into your soul.
Apparently not, because I was wrong about you this entire time. You think, frowning at him. When you take too long to answer, he begins rocking the boat playfully while repeating his question over and over, causing you to grab onto the sides for balance. “Taehyung, stop it before we flip over! I said I didn’t want to get wet.” He stops abruptly.
“I can make you wet in a different way if you want.” His wink is what sends you, reflexively grabbing your paddle and pretending to hit him with it.
“You’re unbearable.” But you can’t stop giggling. Or blushing. Ew.
“OH MY GOD, NO, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!” You hear Jungkook’s screech echo throughout the entire lake, bringing your attention to him and Sooyun backing out of the boathouse with tomato red cheeks and disgusted looks on their faces. A few moments later, Jin and Zoe follow, equally embarrassed with their heads hanging low and scowls on their lips. With that image fresh in your mind, you quickly sketch it in your notebook, creating a less detailed drawing of the lake house in just a few minutes as you float idly. Timeless memories. Tae doesn’t say anything, watching your hand work diligently at the paper with amazing accuracy, and when you’re finished, you close the book and sit it back down, looking up at him.
“We should probably head back, it’s getting hot out here.” You grab your paddle again, prompting him to turn his body the other way and begin making your way back to the dock. The attention isn’t on you when you get back, nobody is there to ask what you were talking about or make any ridiculous comments to Tae, and you’re thankful for this. You’d much rather get the tea on Jin and Zoe.
Tumblr media
The bonfire rages in front of you, the group wrapping up the night after dinner with drinks around the fire pit. With full stomachs, all of you just sit and talk for a while, sharing laughs and stories into the night. The scent of burning wood wafts through the air and is almost enough to overpower the smell of alcohol in the cup that is handed to you.
“You’ve never been drunk before?” Jimin is relaxed in his corner of the sofa, arms spread along the top behind your shoulders. This is probably one of the first times you’ve willingly sat next to Taehyung and Jimin, sandwiching yourself between the two men to get comfortable. Taehyung was following you, who was following Jimin, who was stalking Yoongi, so the four of you found yourselves lined up on the long couch built into the fire pit area, equipped with materials for s’mores and cup holders.
“I don’t drink at all, actually.” You correct, swirling around the liquid in your glass. It looks like regular fruit juice, and you would have been fooled if you hadn’t seen Jimin spike it with vodka. “I prefer to be in control of my actions most of the time.”
“You don’t have to drink if you’re uncomfortable.” Taking a seat with her own drink in hand, Zoe gently reassures you that there is no pressure to drink tonight— everyone is just trying to have fun. Regardless of what she says, however, you’ve already decided that you want this to be your first experience with alcohol, surrounded by friends and away from anyone you might embarrass yourself in front of.
“I’m not uncomfortable.” Everyone situates themselves, music playing in the background from one of the built in patio speakers, and you feel eyes on you as you sit there, suddenly realizing that they are waiting for you to take a sip.
“I dare you to chug that whole glass.” Jimin snickers from his spot next to you, already taking swigs from his own cup. He makes eye contact with Namjoon and Hoseok, who stare at you intently. “You won’t.”
“Is that a challenge?” You pose, fire lighting up your eyes.
“Do you accept?” You’re locked in a staring contest with Jimin, his expression playful as he studies you for any signs that you’ll back out. But you stay strong.
“Hell Yeah, I do.”
“Then drink up.” He clinks glasses with you and you throw it back, opening your throat to the liquid and gulping it down as painlessly as possible. What you don’t expect is the burn, and it hurts all the way going down, stinging your throat and warming your belly as it sits heavily in your stomach. The taste is what hits you next, and your throat almost closes up when you take a breath through your nose and taste just how strong the liquor is. Your friends cheer for you as you attempt to empty the glass, eyes watering because of the burn, and when the last drop disappears into your mouth, you pull the cup away to cough and sputter.
“I gotta admit, the girl’s got heart.” Namjoon claps slowly in awe of your feat. “Me and Hoseok bet Jimin that you wouldn’t drink at all tonight, and boy were we wrong.” He digs in his pocket for cash, each of them handing the younger boy the money in disbelief.
“It hurts,” You rasp, clutching your chest. “And it tastes terrible.”
“That’s the alcohol cleansing you,” Jin raises his glass toward you over the flames. “As I always say, alcohol is the best way to disinfect yourself of a sickness.”
“I believe it; it feels like I just chugged a bottle of bleach.” Taehyung hands you a bottle of water to rinse your mouth with, trying to get rid of the rubbing alcohol aftertaste. The night moves on from here, everyone splitting off into separate conversations, and you return to your original position of sitting and silently observing. Tae hasn’t said much to you tonight, though you do notice him staring a lot. You also notice the tension building on the other couch, Zoe and Jin looking apprehensive about something and Jungkook and Sooyun awkwardly trying to talk before deciding to sneak away and go somewhere more private. You wonder if anything will happen between them while they’re away, but they still can’t look each other in the eye so it’s probably unlikely. Jin and Zoe are the next to get up and leave. The drinks keep coming and you keep drinking, even joining in on a drinking game Hoseok came up with, and soon enough your body is feeling warm and your head is light and everything seems just a little bit better.
“Are you drunk?” Taehyung asks, mood as bright as the fire that still flickers wildly in front of you.
“I don’t know, you tell me.” Everything looks slightly warped in your vision and you aren’t even sure if you’re speaking properly anymore. You aren’t blackout drunk— though slightly more than tipsy— but Taehyung keeps a watchful eye on you because you’re starting to act a little funny. Your entire face is flushed up to your ears, eyes droopy and dazed expression plastered to your cheeks. This is exactly why you don’t drink. You hate looking sloppy and acting out of character, but with Taehyung looking so amused by your easy-going side and Jimin’s arm still wrapped around your shoulders, you don’t care about being judged. The dizziness doesn’t get better with your subsequent sips and you find yourself leaning to the side, resting your head on Taehyung’s broad shoulder. Jimin removes his arm when he sees you snuggling up to him, trying his absolute best not to bring attention to it in case you come to your senses and try to fix yourself.
“Yeah, you’re definitely drunk.” Tae’s deep voice murmurs, sounding far away. All you can do is groan. “I think you’re done for tonight, I’ll go get you some more water. Jimin, do you need anything?” His friend shakes his head, turning his attention back to the android beside him, who is in the middle of telling a story you assume, and then Tae is up and walking back into the house. You frown, instead moving to lay your head on one of Jimin’s thick thighs.
As soon as Yoongi finishes telling his story, you look up to both of them and smile. “What are you smiling at?” Jimin returns your grin, eyes equally as heavy and cheeks shiny and flushed. Even though you are drunk, you can tell that he is too.
“None of your business, thickums.” Nice to see you still have your quick tongue even in your current state.
“I saw you getting cozy with Taehyung just now. I thought he said you weren’t a couple?” Yoongi’s face is upside down and curious when you look up at it from your position on Jimin’s lap, craning your head back to get a view of him, and the odd sight makes you giggle like a little girl.
“We aren’t.”
“Oh. It just seemed like you were.” He processes this for a moment before nodding.
“You’re very handsome, Yoongi, you know that?” You blurt, catching him a little off guard. You’re sure that if he could blush, he would. “It’s no wonder Jimin’s been following you around and flirting this whole time.”
“No I haven’t!” He protests loudly, glancing over at the android, who still wears a blank expression. “I just think Yoongi is interesting and I want to get to know him.”
“Yeah right, pig.” You snort, trying to hold in your laughter.
“Pig? But he’s a human. Or is that another figure of speech?”
“Nope, he’s a pig in disguise, don’t trust him.” The android seems confused by your words, but picks up on your laughing and tone of voice, eventually laughing along. You are amazed both by his ability to pick up on social queues and learn quickly and by the fact that Jimin still hasn’t realized that he isn’t a human. You could tell him the truth about Yoongi, but that would ruin the fun.
“Anyway,” Jimin chuckles nervously, trying to change the subject back to you. “You and Tae must be getting along better, I haven’t heard you cuss each other out in a while.”
“I’ve turned a new leaf and I’m trying to be nicer to him. Apparently being nice is a lot easier than acting like a jerk all the time.”
“Aw, now we can all be friends and get along again, like old times.” He pinches your cheek and your smack his hand away.
“Like old times? The only reason I was nice to him back then is because I had a crush on you, dork. Don’t you remember?” This is common knowledge, it’s a well known fact among your friends that you had a crush on him, so you aren’t embarrassed by your blabbering mouth. You are, however, shocked by his.
“Of course I remember, but what kind of person would I be if I flirted back with the girl my best friend likes?”
“What?” You sit up abruptly, almost bumping heads in your haste to return to a sitting position.
“He was crushing on you so hard back then, it was almost painful to watch. I guess you didn’t notice because you were too busy falling over me. But I can’t blame you for that.” He adds with a flirty smirk, running a hand through his hair in the way you used to love. He isn’t important right now though. All you can focus on is what he has just said to you.
“He had a crush on me? Past tense?” You want to clarify this before you go jumping to conclusions like a lunatic.
“Past, present, and future. Don’t tell me you haven’t seen the way he’s been looking at you this entire time— you of all people, who possesses all-seeing eyes and notices practically everything.” There’s a doubtful look on his face, obviously too drunk to realize he’s just spilled one of the biggest secrets Taehyung has probably ever told him. You take into account the fact that your source is pretty intoxicated, most things that come out of his mouth will probably be unreliable, but you also know that alcohol leads to #NoFilterJimin, which means that what he’s saying is most likely all true. Taehyung likes you. You open your mouth to say more, even if you haven’t thought of a question to vocalize yet, but before you can get a syllable out, a weight plops down behind you on the couch, holding out a water bottle for you to take.
“For you, m’lady.” Your hand closes around it gingerly, careful not to touch fingers with him, and he offers you a bubbly smile, your stomach doing flips. Thinking back on it— the jealousy towards barista Kai, his clinginess to you, the boner he was sporting last night— they could all be signs that he likes you. Maybe. You don’t particularly believe it, but Taehyung is a pretty good actor and you imagine it wouldn’t be hard to hide his feelings, especially since he sealed them behind the pretense of living to annoy you. And now that you realize the possibility of it, you don’t really know how to feel. Jimin offers no support, he barely knows what he’s just done, and Yoongi doesn’t know anything about your dynamic with Tae apart from what he’s seen in the past two days, so you’re on your own now, with Sooyun and Zoe nowhere in sight, most likely sorting out their own problems, and Namjoon and Hoseok making out drunkenly on the other side of the fire.
Jimin, Taehyung, and Yoongi pick up conversation easily as if nothing happened, but you can’t bring yourself to engage. Taehyung sits just a little bit closer to you, now feeling confident enough to be clingy with you like he is with the others, but your brain is still overthinking each one of his actions to determine if you should believe it or not. If you should believe that he really has feelings for you. It’s hard for you to imagine that someone you have mistreated for so long could like you in any way, but Taehyung is a stubborn one and he’s certainly persistent. If he did feel this way, you are at least thankful that he hasn’t tried to make a move on you yet. Zoe and Sooyun return, talking about their own set of problems on the far end of the other couch, and you decide not to bother them tonight.
“I think I’m gonna head in for the night. I can feel a bad headache coming and I’d rather be in bed by the time it hits.” You feel nearly sobered by now, the bottle of water and interesting news helping to pull you back to your senses.
“You’ll probably feel a little nauseous too, try not to throw up in the house or else Jin’s mom will kill you.” Jimin jokes, and you let out a fake laugh.
The man beside you seems a bit suspicious by your shift in mood— just a few minutes ago you were feeling fine, but he can’t quite put his finger on it. The guys let you leave, Tae offering to help you get to the room if you’re too drunk, but you assure him that you’re fine and leave alone. He watches you until you disappear into the house, eyes staring longingly in your direction. A heavy sinking feeling digs into his chest, sensing that something is wrong, and although he knows he didn’t do anything, it still feels like it’s his fault. Personally, he was looking to spend a few more hours with you like this, having fun and completely laid back, not yelling at him or apologizing about anything, just hanging out like real friends. The spot where your head was resting on his shoulder and chest feels empty without you and he regrets running away, wishing he would have stayed like that for a few more minutes, but he was surprised and didn’t know what to do about you touching him, so he had to remove himself from the situation. He even gave himself a little pep talk in the kitchen in preparation to deal with your snuggly drunk persona, but now the opportunity is long gone and he fears it might be gone forever.
Sleep finds you easily tonight, but your worries follow you into slumber, dreams plagued by a plot line that makes you toss and turn. In your dream, you are still drunk, but Taehyung takes care of you like a loving boyfriend would. He brings you water and snacks, helps you walk around and holds you by the hips to keep you steady, and even sits with you in the bathroom while you vomit your guts out, wiping your mouth and forehead and holding back your hair. At one point, you and him leave the lake house, walking all the way to a nearby town and ending up in a high school gymnasium where you pin him to the wall and demand that he take you right there on the bleachers. When you go to kiss him, he stops you and reveals that he put poison in all of your drinks tonight and you collapse to the floor, coughing and trying to force yourself to throw it all up. You wake up dry heaving, tumbling out of bed and into the bathroom where you empty your stomach into the toilet loudly and attempt to catch your breath. It’s the middle of the night now, so Taehyung is in bed already, and he gets up to check if you’re okay, only to be sent away from the door when he offers his help. When you emerge after a few long minutes, you find a cold glass of water on your bedside table and a sleepy boy on the other side of the pillow fort.
Tumblr media
“Can you stop bringing it up please?” Zoe groans from her spot at the picnic table, looking like she just wants to curl up underneath it.
“There’s nothing to be ashamed of, babe, own it.” Jin states proudly, shoulders looking extra high this afternoon. Today is your last full day at the lake house, a gorgeous Sunday afternoon, and just as planned, you’ve set up a picnic outside by the lakeside. All day Hoseok and Namjoon have been teasing Jin and Zoe about their morning exploits, which they could hear from the other side of these thin walls. Seems like they finally found the time to consummate their relationship and get the deed done. They both seem satisfied and happy, but you’re starting to feel embarrassed for them with all the teasing.
“Okay everyone, stop targeting them, let them be happy for once.” You announce, tired of hearing about it while you’re eating. Zoe gives you a grateful look. Despite sporting a hangover, you find yourself in a pleasant mood for the most part. Last night is a little fuzzy, though not totally forgotten, but you have no negative feelings about what happened. That was a really weird dream though. There is one person that doesn’t seem to be as high spirited as usual today, however. He sits there quietly picking at his food looking quite thoughtful, if that was possible.
“What’s wrong, Tae? Hungover?” Jimin pats him on the back and this startles him. Shaking his head lightly, the taller man clears his throat, glancing at you before lowering his gaze back to his food shyly. “Did something happen?”
It’s almost funny how Jimin doesn’t realize that he was the one who caused all of this by sharing a secret to the wrong person. You hoped Taehyung wouldn’t catch on to how distant you were being this morning, keeping away from him conveniently so you could have more time to interpret your dream and dispel the awkwardness of knowing he saw you vomiting late last night, but it appears that he did notice and was taking it the wrong way. You aren’t upset with him— he wasn’t the one who did anything wrong— you just don’t know how to feel about him now. Your own feelings are jumbled up in your head and you don’t know how to sort them or even how to describe what they are. For some reason, finding out Taehyung likes you isn’t as revolting as you thought, and you’re starting to notice the little twinge you get in your heart whenever he looks at you. Do you like him? It’s starting to get ridiculous how much you’ve discovered about yourself in just one weekend. And there’s that feeling again.
You catch him staring at you, studying your body language to see if he can figure out what’s different. The weird feeling comes back the longer you look at each other, so you open your mouth to dispel the tension. “Is there something on my face or something?” Dammit, you didn’t mean for it to come out like that, and now everyone is looking at you in disappointment.
“No.” Taehyung drops his head again, and you turn to the girl beside you to find her glaring at you heatedly. Sooyun speaks with her eyes, expressing how she’s disappointed in you because she thought you were making progress- they all did. And now you have to apologize.
“Sorry, I didn’t mean to say it like that.” You reply meekly, not even looking at him.
“I told you to stop apologizing to me.” He mumbles, and you roll your eyes. Your friends look between the two of you, unable to figure out what exactly is happening right now. Were you upset? Was he upset? Should they be worried?
“Did something bad happen last night? You two were doing so well yesterday.” Zoe asks in a hurt voice, almost as if the turbulence between you is her own fault and failure. Taehyung lets you answer because, frankly, he’s wondering the same thing.
“Nothing bad happened, everything is fine.” You don’t sound the least bit convincing and even you cringe when you hear yourself.
“Doesn’t seem like it.” Zoe crosses her arms over her chest, pursing her lips in that motherly way that forces you to talk.
“I-It’s just a little weird now because he saw me puking last night. It was kind of embarrassing.” You scratch the back of your neck when you feel it prickle with color, probably because of the partial lie you’ve just told.
“Is that really it?” Tae doesn’t believe you. He straightens up, narrowing his eyes to catch every change in your expression.
“Yes?” The entire table bursts into complaints, calling you out on lying, saying that they can read you like an open book, some of them defending Taehyung and arguing that you owe him an explanation for your behavior. You’ve never seen them so invested in your drama, but then again, you’ve never really had any drama before. Jin stops everyone and addresses you.
“As much as I’d love for you to spill the tea to us right here, I think you and Tae need to go somewhere private and talk it out. Seriously.” With that, you’re kicked out of the table and sent away, told not to come back until you’ve worked out your issues.
“Faye,” Twigs crunch beneath your shoes as you walk along the lake near the tree line, hands crossed at your front and eyes scanning everywhere but him. When he calls your name again, you turn to look at him, feeling your heart skip a beat once more. Why does he have to look so good at a time like this— when you’re confused and conflicted, still processing everything that you’ve learned both about him and yourself in the past few days? “Are you going to say something?”
“I don’t know what to say.” At least you’re honest.
“Okay, then I’ll start.” He takes a deep breath, eyes looking up at the sky and leaves above as he speaks. “Are you upset about something that happened last night? Did I do something? Did Jimin say something to offend you?”
“I told you, I’m just embarrassed about the whole bathroom incident,” So much for honesty. But what else are you supposed to do? Rat out his best friend for having a big mouth and accidentally confessing for him?
“But you started acting weird way before that happened. It was when I left to get water while we were at the fire pit, I know it. I just don’t know why.” You stay silent, swallowing the lump of anxiety in your throat. You don’t want to tell him, but you really want to ask if what Jimin said is true.
“I... found out that you possibly have a crush on me.” You admit slowly, looking up at his face. It contorts into confusion, then slight realization, then a mixture of humiliation and... relief? So many emotions flash across his face that you can barely keep up.
“How did you ‘find out?’” He’s stopped walking by now.
“That doesn’t matter. Is it true?” You must look somewhere between desperate and hopeful because Taehyung pauses for what seems like an eternity before bursting into laughter.
“Are you kidding?” Usually his laugh can lighten a mood, but all it does is make you more tense.
“I’m completely serious right now.”
“So am I.” The wind blows between your bodies, sounding almost deafening in the silence. “Of course I have a crush on you, how could I not? You’re everything I want in a girl from looks to charm and attitude, and no matter what you do, that’s not going to change.”
“Oh.” For one of the first times ever, Taehyung has made you speechless. There is no witty comeback or confident response to counter his attack and you truly stand at a loss for words.
“I never tried to confess to you because it was pretty clear that you didn’t even like me as a friend that much, so I spent most of my energy just trying to get you to pay attention to me in any way I could. In hindsight, I probably didn’t choose the best method.”
“So you did all that just to get my attention?”
“Well, yeah. You wouldn’t even look at me if I didn’t.” Sooyun was right, and so were all the movies. Boys really do do stupid things when they like someone. “So?”
“So, what?”
“So, how do you feel about all of this? I just admitted my feelings to you, the least you can do is give me a reaction.” His eyebrows are furrowed intensely, worry floating around the irises of his eyes. Any trace of confidence he once had has disappeared and all that’s left is anxiety that eats him from the inside.
“I don’t know how I feel. I don’t usually do this.”
“Do what?”
“Talk about... feelings.” Judging by the way you still hold a mostly neutral face, he can tell that deep down you do know. And considering how you haven’t run away in completely and utter disdain, disgust, and repulsion, he assumes that he still has a chance. “Tae, this is a lot. We only just became close yesterday.”
“But we’ve known each other way longer than that. Be honest with me, I can handle if you tell me you don’t feel the same, but I need to know.”
“I...” Fuck, why can’t you reject him? You’re immune to puppy eyes and pouting, there’s no way he could guilt you into anything this time, but you’re starting to think that you really don’t want to reject him. It’s only now that you realize how fast your heart is beating, practically leaping out of your chest in a way that’s uncharacteristic for you.
“Do you need convincing?” It sounds like a genuine question from him, but his eyes are locked on to your lips with a thirst that makes your insides quiver. You think back to the dream you had last night and how realistic your need to kiss him felt, and how badly you want to experience his kiss in real life.
“Convincing?”
“Just a little something to make your decision a little easier.” He doesn’t even realize he’s leaning in to you, tongue peeking out to wet his lips in anticipation, and you find yourself unconsciously following his lead. You should push him away now, tell him no and reject him like he’s expecting you to before this goes too far. Deep down, however, you know you can’t do that because you can feel those butterflies in your stomach the closer he gets. He stops a hair away from your lips, eyes looking down at you for confirmation— he wants you to give him a definite answer and you know he probably won’t move until he gets that from you, so you do the only thing you know will show your certainty, and dive in and kiss him.
Even though you’re the one that kissed him first, you still hesitate against his lips when he responds, but wow this feels good. It feels better than good. It feels like you’re finally doing the one thing you never knew you needed and now that it’s happening, you are filled with an inconceivable amount of gratification. His lips melt into yours, moving at the perfect rhythm and keeping you engaged, one of his hands creeping up to hold gently onto the back your neck. He’s a much better kisser than you expected— not that you’ve thought about it before— and it’s almost hard for you to pull yourself away when you feel it getting a little too heated.
“Did that help at all?” He asks with a sly grin when your eyes remain closed. They snap open, realizing that this is real life this time and not a dream, and a panic creeps up into your chest.
“No.” You’re sure he can see how heavy your breathing is, trying your best to convince yourself not to run away from him. But you do anyway. “I need- um, c-can you give me some time to think about it?”
“Oh, uh, sure.” You don’t wait up for him, giving a few nervous glances before starting off in the direction of the lake house. He doesn’t follow immediately, standing there scratching the back of his neck awkwardly. No matter what you say, you’re still the one that kissed him and he takes solace in that. Even if you don’t have the guts to face it, he now knows that you’re attracted to him in some way, and if you don’t talk ever again after this he’s fine with having kissed you at least once.
When you get back to the picnic, you don’t have an appetite anymore, so you make up an excuse and head into the woods somewhere for some privacy. You bring your sketchbook, yet you don’t draw and instead sit alone with your thoughts just staring off into space. You return about 15 minutes later feeling a little less confused, but you steer clear of Taehyung and Jimin, not wanting to talk to either of them just yet because you know Jimin will ask a million questions. Sooyun leaves you alone too, offering you the same courtesy you gave her when you didn’t force her to talk about Jungkook. This weekend has been full of uncharacteristic behavior for you but it seems like you’ve finally come to your senses and reverted back to normal. The rest of the day is spent silently observing everyone and not really engaging in anything. A few people go swimming in the lake again, but this time you decide to stay inside and watch a bit of tv to take your mind off things. Plus, you were tired of getting bug bites out by the water.
In the middle of your period of solitude, while mindlessly watching reruns of Family Feud, you come across a problem that presents itself as an eight legged creature that crawls in front of you on the coffee table, right next to your can of soda. It’s so big that you can see almost every detail of its body from where you sit on the sofa, and the scream you let out shakes the whole house. But there’s no one there to hear it. So now you’re standing on the expensive piece of furniture, yelling your lungs out while trying to get your brain to function again in order to figure out what to do. Obviously, you need to kill it. But you’re too afraid to get anywhere near that thing— let alone put your hand down there— so that’s out of the question. Your nerve completely dissolves when it starts crawling again, this time towards you, prompting you to jump off the couch and hide all the way across the room on shaky limbs. Then the solution enters.
Just then, Taehyung steps through the front door, brows knit in concern from hearing your screams. “Faye?” Despite your better judgement, you rush over to him and pull him deeper inside, clinging to his arm like he was your life line. All you can do is point to the table where the bug resides with its can of soda— there’s no way you’re going to drink out of it after this, it can have it. “Is that what all the noise is about? A spider?” He chuckles, loving the way you still hold onto him even when he steps in to get a closer look.
“Can you take care of it, please?” Almost in tears, you beg him to help, not caring about anything that’s happened before this moment. You just want it gone. And he’s the right person for the job because Taehyung has never been afraid of bugs.
He moves quickly, grabbing an empty cup and a napkin, and swiftly sweeps the spider up, walking over to the door to free it outside in the grass. It’s precious how he values life like that, although you also wouldn’t mind if he took a hammer to that thing. You thank him with red cheeks, wiping your eyes and attempting to look less like a mess. It’s quiet up until he leaves, pausing at the door after getting water from the kitchen before deciding against talking to you and leaving. You appreciate that he’s giving you space. You also appreciate how he came to your rescue even after you ran away from him earlier, that little stunt just made him a tiny bit more attractive in your eyes, much to your regret. Things seem to feel a bit lighter after that and the night ends with you making more of an effort to be casual with him.
“I call the shower,” He announces to you as you settle yourself in bed. He must be really good at acting because it appears that everything is fine to him, even though you know your indecisiveness is eating away at him on the inside. “Do you need me to check the room for spiders before I go?” He teases, eyes crinkling when you scowl at him.
“That was a moment of weakness, you can’t tease me for that.”
“I think it’s completely fair after you teased me for being scared of the rope swing yesterday.” He shuffles through his bag looking for his bathroom things, long fingers searching for the items languidly. They catch your attention, looking so long and beautiful and a sudden ache forms between you legs when you think of how they would feel deep inside you. What? Where did that come from?
“I didn’t tease you, that was Jimin and Hobi. All I did was laugh.” Your eyes follow his arms as they close his bag, a hint of a muscle peeking out under his sleeve when he lifts it to move it out of the way. And then the shirt comes off.
“Same thing.” Your mouth goes dry when you see his bare torso again, something feeling different about it from when you saw it yesterday at the lake when you were with the others. “I won’t tell anyone else about it, but if you ever see another bug while we’re here, you know who to call.” He winks, sending your stomach fluttering.
“My hero.” You disguise the heat pooling in your stomach with sarcasm, focusing hard on not letting your eyes linger on his bare skin. At the same time, Taehyung peers at you in the same way, neither of you looking at the other’s face as you lose track of what you were even talking about. If he had been looking, he probably would have seen the lust and longing in your stare. He clears his throat before you can work up the nerve to address the elephant in the room and enters the bathroom without another word, escaping the heat that engulfs the room slowly.
That kiss earlier had a bigger effect on you than you had originally anticipated. Just the sight of him shirtless is now enough to short circuit the rational part of your brain and you finally come to terms with the fact that there’s something here. You feel something towards him— something that isn’t annoyance or hate, but more like lust and deep emotion. Sooyun was right, you care about him more than you let on, and you now acknowledge that you’ve been in denial. As soon as you push through that denial, though, you feel an intense need for him to be close to you. It felt so good standing close and kissing him, it sent tingles down your body and to your core that you’ve never experienced before. And now that you know how stupid you’ve been, the sexual tension within you has reached its boiling point. You need to come clean to him.
As soon as he walks out of the steamy bathroom, he finds you staring at the door, pillow barrier now disassembled in the middle of the bed where you crawl over to the edge to sit on your knees. Your face is serious, demanding his attention because you must have something important to say. He drops his dirty clothes on his bag, turning his body and full attention to you.
“Taehyung,”
“Faye.”
“I’ve thought about what you said all day today and I know where I stand now.” Your fingers fumble in your lap but the nervousness doesn’t reach your face. “I maybe... possibly...” His eyes narrow at you and you stop yourself. “I have feelings for you. And even though you’re still an idiot and this realization is distressing for me, I have to come to terms with it.”
“That has to be the worst confession I’ve ever heard.” He chuckles, not at all taking this as seriously as you’d want him to.
“I’m not done yet.” You put up a hand, surprising him with your attitude. “I also realized that I’m horny as fuck and that this is our last night together, so I don’t want to have any regrets.”
“What are you saying?” He shifts his weight and crosses his arms, trying to control the twitch of his lips that signify his cockiness. You want to slap him.
“I’m saying that I want you to fuck me. Right now.” His sly expression no longer fazes you, his tongue poking into his cheek coyly almost as if he knows just how sexy you find it. Your thighs press together slightly at the way he eats you up with his eyes.
“One kiss got you this hot and bothered?” He attempts to dial down his amusement, but it’s radiating off of him.
“A few dirty sentences got you hard?” You counter, looking pointedly at the hand that has dropped to his crotch to palm himself over his sleep shorts. “You know, I could take care of that for you.”
“You sure you could handle it?” He smirks, stalking toward you with an ease that sets your heart racing. His nose brushes yours when he plants his hands on your bare thighs, goosebumps erupting all over from the contact. You stare intensely at each other for a few breathless seconds, testing each other for who will flinch first, eyes alight with challenge. You’ve never seen his pupils so blown, a dominance taking over them that you haven’t yet experienced, but you aren’t one to back down easily. He claims your mouth roughly, gripping your chin to tilt your head to meet him at a better angle so he can infiltrate your mouth with his tongue the moment you part your lips with his. A fire burns in your core, liquefying your insides and causing them to seep into the crotch of your panties with every movement of his tongue against yours. “Don’t start things you can’t finish, princess.”
Your teeth bite down on his bottom lip at the pet name, not hard enough to hurt but enough to send a message that he receives clearly. “Don’t.” Your shy murmur causes him to grow ten times more confident, a mischievous grin finding his lips at the way it’s affected you.
“You like that? I would’ve never guessed.” The dark chuckle that escapes him is cut off by his own lips, pressing quickly against yours before dragging down your jaw to mouth at your neck. The fluttering in your chest makes your head spin, breaths coming out as short huffs against the side of his face as he works his lips on your pulse point. Your eyes close for a split second and the next thing you know, your back is crashing down onto the mattress, Taehyung’s firm body squeezing between the gap of your thighs and large hands pressed in the sheets beside your head. The wet of his tongue slides down your collarbone, pulling gasps from you with the beautiful patterns they create, trailing all the way down to the beginning of your shirt. The garment comes off in a blur, bare chest and hard nipples now exposed to the open air and Taehyung’s awed gaze.
“Touch them, please.” Whiny and desperate, you arch your chest into him to encourage the kisses to continue, your nipples literally tingling in anticipation. He gawks at the sight, collecting your wrists in one hand to pull your arms above your head.
“Fuck,” He breathes, grinding his hips into yours and alerting you to the growing bulge pressed to your thigh. His tongue darts out to lick over a nipple, circling the bud lightly before sucking it into his mouth, and you bite down on your lips to keep your noises at bay. There’s never been a more perfect sight than witnessing Taehyung peer up at you with smoldering eyes and a boob in his mouth, nibbling on it and studying your face for reactions. Your other breast is given the same treatment, and when he pulls away, you’re left with cold, wet marks that reach from the underside of your tits to the top of your chest. “You don’t have to be quiet, you know. I don’t give a fuck who hears.”
“Neither do I.” You purse your lips at him, defying him in a way that makes him growl deep in his throat, eyebrows shooting up. He’s already established his dominance over you, with your hands immobilized above your head and all, but that doesn’t change the fact that you’re still stubborn. If he wanted you to scream, he would have to earn it.
“That’s how you want to play this? We’ll see about that.” The pressure on your wrists disappears when he reaches down to grip your hips, flipping you over like you weigh nothing and moving you to the middle of the bed. “On your knees, ass up.” His voice is thick and deep, leaving no room for negotiation as you scramble to follow his orders, limbs trembling with excitement. Your panties are absolutely soaked by now and he can tell just by running his fingers over the material that if it weren’t for them, you’d be dripping down your thighs. Your shorts and panties slide down to your knees with ease, restricting you when you try to spread your legs wider for him as he inspects you. “Look how you’ve ruined your cute bear panties,” He coos, running a finger up your slit to collect your juices. They’re the same ones he found in your suitcase on Friday. “All from a few kisses and getting you’re titties sucked. You’re a horny little one, aren’t you, princess?”
You don’t say anything— can’t— because you’re too busy holding back the moans in your throat. His smooth fingers trace your lower lips, spreading you apart so he can get a view of you in all your glory. “Mmm,” You whine lowly, curving your hips backward toward his face to get him to stop staring and do something.
“You look so good bent over like this for me. That pussy looks so sweet.” He’s watering at the mouth just looking at you, your tight hole clenching around nothing at his words. His eyes roam from your dripping essence to your throbbing clit to the roundness of your ass, all of it looking so delicious that he doesn’t know what he wants to touch more. The tips of his fingers are right there, teasing your entrance just to watch you squirm before finally pushing in, slipping two digits in easily without any discomfort. The wetness engulfs him, making lewd sounds when he moves them in and out slowly, mesmerized by the sight of you sucking him in. He dips down for a taste, licking his way upwards from your clit to where his fingers push inside you, catching everything that spills out. “You taste sweet too.” He groans.
“Faster,” You whisper, only to receive a hard slap on the ass with his free hand. You moan for the first time tonight, surprised yet still fairly quiet, your walls clamping down around the two fingers he still pumps into you.
“You’re in no position to make demands, princess. You already pissed me off, you’re lucky I’m even giving you this.” His hand comes down on the other cheek, a loud smack echoing through the room, and you bet everyone in the house could hear it. He doesn’t increase his pace, but he does go deeper, working his way into your depths with a few deep strokes before adding another finger, making your eyes roll back.
“Oh, fuck..”
“You like that, huh? What did you say to me the other night? I have alien fingers?” The edge in his voice makes him seem angry, but you can tell by the way his free hand keeps massaging your ass that he’s just turned on. “Answer me.”
“Yes,” You whimper, barely able to control your own voice with how deeply he reaches inside you.
“Bet you appreciate them now,” He goads, curling upwards intentionally at just the right spot. You buck your hips back, gasping when he does it again and lowers his mouth back to your clit, tongue flicking and swirling around the bud with skills you didn’t think he possessed. Guess all the porn he’s been watching has finally paid off. He slurps at your juices, making obscene noises that make you feel light headed, the combination of his fingers and tongue driving you to the point of madness.
Having started off on your elbows, you now lay on your chest, arms splayed out and gripping onto the sheets for mercy, teeth biting into the material as a last ditch effort to contain your noises. Moans muffle into the mattress leaving a wet spot from your saliva, and it’s all you can do not to scream out. He doesn’t deserve to hear you moan yet, you don’t want to give him the satisfaction, but your body doesn’t care about your stubborn agenda, it only cares about how good it feels to have Taehyung spread you with his gorgeous fingers in preparation for his cock that is undoubtedly straining in his shorts.
“T-Tae,” You gape, feeling your approaching high.
“I’m not gonna stop until I hear you moan for me— which means I’m not going to give you this dick as long as you decide to keep up this game of yours.” He’s stern, strict about his rules no matter how badly he wants to feel your tight pussy wrapped around him. But you’ve made him wait this long for it, what’s 5 more minutes when he’ll finally get to hear your angelic voice cry out for him? He adds a twist to his wrist, your insides quivering uncontrollably around the digits. You’ve never had fingers this long before and the sensation is heavenly, you can’t wait to feel how big his cock is. Dick jokes aside, you’ve seen his imprint on several occasions and tried not to look, but now you’ll finally get to see it uncovered and your core throbs at the thought. His tongue adds more pressure to your clit when he feels this, fingers prodding with more force and speed until you can no longer hold it in and let loose the noises that were chocked up in your chest.
“Oh my god,” You claw, voice projecting out from your diaphragm at full volume. Taehyung lets out a pleased hum on your lips and you can feel his cheeks lift into a smile. “Don’t stop, don’t stop, please!” Boiling, building heat swirls in your stomach, threatening to throw you off of your knees the closer it gets to bubbling over, but his hand is wrapped tightly around your thigh to keep you upright, digging his face in your cunt the more you try to slip away. Your wetness is dripping down his chin and wrist by now, coating everything in its path with never ending lube that sloshes around the incessant thrusting of his hand. The heat is too much, you can’t take it anymore, and with a series of high pitched moans and cries of his name, you cum, quaking and grinding into his palm with every wave that crashes through you.
“Good girl,” Taehyung praises, sounding short of breath himself. His damp lips kiss up your thighs, leaving a trail of wetness in the few places that were untouched by your juices. He retracts his fingers from you gingerly, mindful of your sensitivity, and finally lets you collapse to the bed in a heaving, boneless heap. “I knew you’d sound hot when you came, but damn,” He chuckles, relieving you of your shorts and underwear entirely, pulling off his own offending garments while he’s at it. “I almost came just listening to you. Are you going to be good from now on?”
When you turn yourself onto your side and look at him, you catch sight of his angry erection, colored red and shiny with precum and pressure. He tugs at it impatiently, eyes boring into yours just daring you to disobey him again. “Yes, Sir.” You don’t miss how his cock twitches at the name.
He’s demonstrated his patience with things like this, but you can tell it’s wearing thin as he squeezes himself at the base, a long drop of precum oozing down onto your hip. His length is the longest you’ve seen, not slacking in the thickness department either, and you just know he’s going to tear you apart— but in the best way possible. You’re wet enough to take him right now, though the stretch might be a little uncomfortable, but you’re tired of waiting to feel him.
“Sure you can take it?” He asks one more time, tapping it on your ass a few times.
“I don’t care, I want you to fuck me open either way.” At this he grins, biting his lip because he always knew you had a dirty mouth, but then he pauses. “What are you waiting for?” You ask, worry creeping up on you that for some reason he could be backing out. He shuts his eyes as if thinking hard, gears grinding like he knows he’s forgotten something, and then he opens them and looks at you in realization.
“Condom.” In your haste, you had forgotten everything you’ve leaned about safety in health class, not even thinking about protection up until now. He seems a little panicked and you assume that means he doesn’t have one, but you remember the one condom you kept “just in case” that you threw into the beside drawer without a care. Thank goodness for Yoongi. You point and Taehyung nearly lunges over you to get to it, tearing open the package faster than you can even blink and sliding it on with a deep moan. “Ready?”
“Absolutely.” With a hand on your ass to spread you open for him, Tae lines up his tip with your entrance, running it along your slit for lubrication before thrusting inside languidly. He almost goes all the way in on the first stroke, the stretch feeling better than expected as you take him in inch by inch, trying to relax your muscles to welcome his entrance. The small sounds you make every time he pushes deeper makes his head spin with a rush of adrenaline, fueling every subsequent movement until he’s as deep as he can go without forcing himself.
“God, you feel so good, princess.” He pants. It’s a snug fit, to say the least, and it takes everything in him to keep calm and give you time to adjust. “Can I move?” As soon as you nod, he retracts his hips, snapping them a bit more shallowly but enough to have you moaning out. Your sensitive walls massage him so well that it’s hard for him to even keep up a steady rhythm, let alone focus on not going too hard, but that’s not what you want.
“Taehyung,” You call, meeting his eyes. “Fuck me.”
“Yeah?” He seems strained, unsure if he should or not, but you’re well adjusted now and want nothing more than for him to let go of all restraint and pound into you.
“Yeah. I can take it, please,” You beg. A purposeful squeeze around his length is all it takes for him to give in. He growls as he repositions you back on your knees, one hand pressing down your lower back and the other sliding a fluffy pillow under your hips to keep you up.
“Just say ‘stop’ if it gets too much, okay princess?” He murmurs into your ear, leaning forward to kiss tenderly along your shoulder blades. Gripping at your waist again, he straightens up and watches his first few strokes, cock covered in your wet sheen thoroughly. Seeing this makes him snap, and suddenly you’re being catapulted face first into the bed as he pounds roughly inside of you, hands digging into your hips to keep you up.
Your moans cut through the air along with the sound of his rapid thrusting, hips meeting your ass so hard that you can feel shockwaves traveling up your spine. The pace is fast and rough, so fast that you can barely catch a breath in between thrusts— but you don’t need oxygen anymore. You only need Taehyung’s cock fucking inside of you right now, so good that you’d trade breathing for this feeling anytime.
“You’re so... fucking... tight.” He groans loudly, reaching for your hair with one hand. It pulls on your roots, forcing your head to crane back and back to arch wildly. He hits differently this way, going deeper and harder in the new angle, tip nudging at your cervix in a mixture of pain and pleasure that makes your toes curl in the sheets, wetness gushing out of you and adding to the cacophony of noises that fill the room. Rocking back towards him, you meet him thrust for thrust on your shaky legs, begging for him to pull your hair harder. “Look at you, acting like a dirty little slut for me. I would have fucked this tight pussy ages ago if I knew how freaky you were.” He grins, holding onto your makeshift ponytail harshly and riding you like the reigns on a horse. “You like it rough don’t you? Want me plow you with my big cock until you’re screaming, huh?”
“Fuck yes, give me more!” The high pitch whininess of your voice contrasts with his bass, both of you moaning in sync when he lets go of your hair and splays his hands across your back, using his weight to move faster inside of you.
“Stay still and take this cock,” He grunts when you jolt forward, caught between wanting to move away from him and rocking yourself back to feel everything he has to offer. His moans get louder and more frequent above you, his eyes squeezed shut and mouth agape as he gets lost in how high he feels while he’s inside you. Every little whimper and moan you make just edges him on and he has to slow himself down before he finishes too early. Shoving himself in deep, he grinds against you, removing his hands from your back to lean over your body. You can feel the sweat dripping off of him onto your back, your own skin feeling so hot you thought the liquid would evaporate on first contact. The reprieve from his hardcore pace doesn’t offer you any relief, his grinding allowing you to feel all the points where his skin rubs against yours, a sticky mixture of sweat and your arousal binding you together in a way that feels sinfully good. His hand slaps your ass a few times, watching it jiggle from the impact, and you tighten around him a little more each time he hits. “Your cunt is so good you almost made me cum early.” He admits, sitting back on his haunches and pulling you up by your arms.
You let out a breathless chuckle, the noise quickly replaced by a gasp when he starts pounding into you again, your head thrown back on his shoulder and one arm reaching up into his hair. His hands roam on their own accord, skimming up your front and sides to squeeze at your bouncing breasts, thumbs circling your nipples to pull drawn out moans from you. One of his hands slides a little further, teasing the skin at the base of your neck as if asking for permission, and when you moan his name, he takes that as his cue and wraps his long fingers around your throat. It’s light at first, but he slowly constricts around you, cutting off your airflow just the slightest bit, just enough to give your head a slight buzz and heighten the feeling of his touch.
“Tae, it feels so good.” You mewl, your free hand coming up to grab onto your abandoned breast as he steadily picks up pace again. Hearing him pant and grunt and groan into your ear is hotter than you could have imagined, and he’s not afraid to vocalize how amazing you feel around him. He’s louder than you at this point, still being drowned out by the sloppy sounds of your pussy and his thighs slapping together, and you almost want to silence yourself just to listen to the sounds he makes for you. He moans your name, holding you up by the throat as he once again loses himself in the rhythmic tightening of your core. You’re close, he can feel it, and he can’t think of anything he wants to feel more than you cumming while he’s deep within you.
“Play with yourself, princess. Rub that pretty clit.” He whispers into your ear, nibbling onto the lobe and kissing down your neck. As soon as your fingers touch the swollen nub, your cries get exponentially louder, curses tumbling from your lips as you chase your high. A tightness forms in your lower abdomen, coiling and winding like a spring that’s ready to snap. For the moments leading up to your orgasm, you think you stop breathing, face stuck in a silent scream from the building pleasure. “I want you to cum on my cock, baby. Cum for me now.” He demands lowly, eyes focused on the side of your face as you follow his command, spring unfurling in your core and sending you flying into ecstasy. You take in a broken gasp, eventually letting out a strangled cry of his name into the open air, walls fluttering and pulsating around his member. “Shit,”
Taehyung releases your neck, letting you fall into the mattress, your clenching walls dislodging him from your heat. But he’s quick to clamber over you, straddling your thighs and adjusting the pillow under you to lift your hips up. He spreads your ass cheeks with his palms, inserting himself back into you swiftly and starting an easy speed. His fingertips are gentle when they reach to push your hair away from your face, neck craning down to connect your lips.
“You did so well for me, princess.” His lips mumble against your own. You can feel his cock throbbing with every thrust he delivers. “I’m gonna cum so hard.” He rasps, looping his arms under your own to immobilize you, his grunts getting louder and more aggressive with the slap of his hips. You wish you could see what he looks like right now, muscles flexing and skin dewy with the sweat he’s worked up, entire body flushed with effort to bring him to his high. You offer help, grinding up against him when his pace falters a little, lacing your fingers with his own. “Keep grinding your hips on me, princess. Yeah, just like that. I love how tight you squeeze me.”
“Your cock made me feel so good, Tae.” You squeak, bending your legs to rest your heels on his ass to feel his strong muscles.
“Yeah? You want me to cum for you?” He asks, face tucked into the crook of your shoulder.
“Please,” You whine. “Give it to me.”
His hips pick up at your words, pounding you hard and fast to get him there. He locks his feet around your calves and pulls your legs straight, pushing up onto his hands to get maximum power, letting out long, drawn out moans that rumble throughout the room, shaking you to your center as you lay there and take it. “I’m gonna cum, fuck!” His breathing is loud, knuckles white as he grips onto the sheets, giving his all into the last couple of thrusts before his loudest moan yet rips through the air. Cock pushing deeply as he cums, he drops down to his elbows on top of you and continues thrusting, softer now. You let him ride out his high, loving the feeling of him throbbing against your walls, spilling into the condom while he’s inside you.
When he comes down, you let him pull out and flop down beside you, both of you too weak to move for the moment. You feel empty without him and almost want to go over and sit on his dick before it’s fully soft again, but you refrain, letting your eyes fall shut.
“How was that for you?” He questions hesitantly while pulling off the condom, barely having enough energy to walk over and throw it in the trash.
“Holy shit,” Is all you can respond and the both of you laugh.
“It was good for me too...” A silence falls over the room and you fear what comes next, hoping it won’t be awkward, but it actually feels quite comfortable. He maneuvers your bodies so that you’re up against the pillows and turns out the light, neither of you wanting to do anything other than sleep.
Tumblr media
Ugh, Monday mornings. Well, at least you hope it’s still morning. You and Taehyung were exhausted after your night together, passing out while still naked and barely under the covers. His cuddling habit hadn’t changed last night— and you didn’t expect it to— so you wake up wrapped tightly in his embrace, arms and legs both coiled around you like some sort of snake. It’s comfortable enough that you stay there, trying to ignore the fact that you’re literally both buck ass naked and tangled together, and watch his face for a minute. Last night he absolutely destroyed you. Your back feels stiff and your throat is sore and you aren’t really sure if your legs work anymore. Considering that no one has knocked on your door yet to wake you up, you assume that your friends haven’t left without you, but it’s probably a good idea to get ready to leave anyway.
Somehow, you manage to get Taehyung up and pull him to the shower, fighting away the shyness of him seeing you naked again to wash yourself properly. He smiles to himself when he sees the marks he left on your chest, the little bites and kisses will probably be visible in any tank top you decide to wear, so he hopes you have one decent shirt to conceal your upper half. You scold him for them, smacking him on the shoulder with your soapy hand, and things seem to be normal. You want them to be normal.
“There they are,” Jimin claps, eyes glittering with mischief. “The heroes of the night. The ones that kept us up until 3am.” You ignore everyone’s stares in favor of grabbing a bowl in the kitchen and choosing a cereal, hunger greatly outweighing humiliation. Actually, you’re not even embarrassed. You had some great sex last night and you’re happy about it, and they should be too.
“Tae seems to have a special glow this morning,” Hoseok adds, grinning. “Was it good?”
“Sounds like it was.” Namjoon snickers, pretending like he doesn’t notice your glare.
“Shut up you two, don’t act like we didn’t hear you breaking the bed last night way after us.” You snap, sticking your tongue out at both men. Their eyebrows shoot up. “And you can’t talk either Jimin, I know you spent the night in Yoongi’s room.”
“So now you’re defending him? Jesus, Tae, what did you do to her?” Jimin snorts, elbowing his friend playfully. Neither you nor Taehyung have a reaction to the further teasing, eating your food in silence and sharing looks with each other.
You’re saved from the teasing a few minutes later when Jungkook and Sooyun walk in hand in hand, hair mused and crust under their eyes. It’s clear they had an eventful night and sorted out their issues, much like you and Tae, and you wonder if they’re a couple now. You’ll ask Sooyun later for all the details. Zoe questions them with a raised eyebrow, looking them up and down when they stand embarrassed in the middle of the dining room. Jimin yells out the obvious, stating that they had sex and their faces explode into color. You don’t have enough energy to scold him again.
Leaving the lake house is almost peaceful for you, you feel like this is a suitable conclusion to your high school life, like you’ve found closure after your resolution, and that everyone is leaving happier than when they came. In the shower this morning, Tae asked if anything would change between you, expressing that he didn’t particularly expect anything to come out of this since you were about to leave for college. You told him the truth, that there’s no point in trying to develop your relationship this late in the game and that it’s better off if you just stay friends. He smiles at your rationality, easily agreeing and pulling you in for one more kiss. Your heart aches a little because you’ve missed possibly having a strong relationship with him during your high school years, but you’re ready to mature away from him. And besides, there’s always breaks and summer vacations to see each other, and plenty of chances to catch up with each other ;).
688 notes · View notes
gingerpeachtae · 5 years
Text
Concentric [8.1]
masterlist
Words: 2.6k
Genres: fantasy!AU, angst, fluff, enemies to lovers, eventual smut (?)
Warnings: some sad boi times ✊
Summary: You had been ready for the end of the semester. You had been ready to spend time away from your best friend, Jimin, and finally move on from the feelings you harbored. Yet, after your friend was forced to reveal a secret, you found yourself in a new world that was chock full of magic, war, and wonder. So, here you were, basically thrown into your own fantasy novel, with your best friend on one side, and six male warriors on the other.
A/N: A BIG THANK YOU TO EVERYONE FOR BEING SO PATIENT AND SENDING IN THE BEST MESSAGES TO REASSURE ME. I WUV YOU. 💜
Tumblr media
You sat on the counter and swung your legs as you took another bite out of your apple. You happily munched on the green fruit, savoring the slightly tart flavor as juice dribbled down your fingers onto your wrist. You glanced at Tae out of the corner of your eye. He, too, was eating an apple, although his was deep red in color. “The green ones are too sour for me” he had told you, declining the one you had held out to him. You smiled softly at how he was also swinging his legs. It looked as though he hadn’t got a care in the world. Before today, you might’ve believed that. The thought made your smile falter slightly.
Just don’t ask about it. It might upset him again.
You took a final bite and set the core down next to your thigh, wiping your juicy hands off on your pants. “So, what’s this whole ‘trainee fighting seminar’ thingy gonna be about?”
Tae took a moment to swallow the food in his mouth before replying. “Well, I would assume that it will be a seminar… about fighting… for the trainees.” His blue eyes glinted teasingly.
Thank you, Captain Obvious.
You reached up to tug on his feather earring. “What I meant was what do you think we will be doing?”
“Not my fault you didn’t specify that to begin with!”
“Geez, why do I bother putting up with you?” You chuckled and rolled your eyes while giving the Saeni next to you a nudge, not noticing how he flinched at your words.
“You… you really shouldn’t. I’m not worth it.”
You looked at the Saeni in shock, your chuckle instantly transforming into a choking sound of disbelief. How could he just… say something like that?
Like before, he was avoiding your eyes and began fiddling with his hands. His legs no longer swinging.
Way to go, you dumb bitch. You mentally smacked the hell out of yourself.
“Tae…” you hesitantly began, not wanting to make him feel any worse. “Please don’t say that.”
He clenched his hands into fists and blinked rapidly as if he was trying to keep a handle on his emotions. “Why not? It’s true.”
Your jaw dropped at his absurd statement, but you only paused for a second before you shook your head and pried his closest fist open so that you could thread your fingers through his.
“You don’t have to explain if you don’t want to, but I will not let you think that about yourself. You’re sweet, caring, funny, loyal, and honestly one of the best people I’ve ever had the pleasure of meeting. You are the person who made me feel comfortable in this new world. You are the person who always keeps me company. You are the person who makes me smile the most these days. You’ve become one of my best friends. Never think that you aren’t worthwhile because you truly, truly are.”
“But I-”
“And if you don’t believe me, I’ll just keep repeating myself in various ways until you do!”
He let out a sad laugh and looked at you, allowing you to view the tears tracking down his unsure face. “You might not have the time to do that. The training semin-”
“Fuck the seminar. This is more important. You’re more important.”
“But-“
“Taehyung is the best! He is so fucking amazing!”
“S-stop!” He stammered out, heat rushing to his face as you screamed about everything that made him so wonderful.
“TAE IS THE BEST ARCHER! HIS SKILLS ARE UNMATCHED! AND HIS FACE!? HANDSOME AS FUCK! THE MOST GORGEOUS MALE IN HIS ENTIRE KEILA! HE-”
He slapped a hand over your mouth with wide eyes, muffling the remainder of your declarations. “Do you want Jin hyung to kill you!?”
You winked at him, happy to see that despite the pain and insecurities still floating behind his eyes, he was at least smiling a bit now. As he removed his hand, you sighed and gently moved the hair that flopped over his headband and into his eyes to the side.
“I’m serious, though, Tae.”
He leaned into your touch and you watched as his bottom lip trembled slightly. Before you could attempt to reassure him again, he closed his eyes and took several deep breaths.
After a few moments, he reopened his lids and in a small voice, said, “You should know. About what they said.”
You didn’t respond verbally, you only nodded to let him know that he had your full attention.
He averted his gaze from you again as he whispered, “‘Rootless.’ ‘Stump.’ They’re slang terms, discriminatory terms, for Saeni who’s draeva have… died.”
With a jolt, you suddenly remembered how silent Tae had gotten when you were learning about draeva marks and how Jungkook had come and put his arm around the older Saeni.
Fucking hell, Tae. I’m so sorry we talked about that in front of you.
“My draeva was a juniper tree…” He smiled faintly at the memory, but it quickly turned melancholic. “It got caught in a forest fire an-” The sobs starting to erupt from deep within him made his throat too chocked up to finish.
“Oh, Tae…” You enclosed the now crying Saeni in your arms and held him as tightly as you could as he clung to you.
The two of you stayed that way for several minutes, providing Tae with as much time as he needed to get the tears out of his system. Finally, he lightened his hold on you and you gave him one more squeeze before leaning back to wipe at his damp cheeks while he cleared his throat.
“Two years ago, there was a really big fire and my draeva didn’t survive.” He took a deep breath to further settle himself. “My connection to the forest was severed and my draeva mark disappeared. I literally felt it being pulled out of my soul. Like it was being uprooted. It hurt… it hurt so much.”
Afterwards, he said that he just went numb. To everything. He could no longer feel the forest and he lost his sense of self. He didn’t know what to do. He said he had felt utterly empty and it only got worse once others found out what had happened. Without his brothers, he didn’t think that he would have been strong enough to overcome the animosity that stemmed from others at his situation. They blamed him for what had happened, stating that he should have protected his draeva as if there was a way to do so against a freaking forest fire.
You heart stung for your friend as he continued, describing how there’s a rune that allows a Saeni to share part of his draeva connection with another, but with a catch. It shortens the giver’s lifespan and decreases their connection to the forest by transferring what is taken to the receiver. All of the boys in the kiela tried to give Tae the rune, but he wouldn’t let them. He said he couldn’t bear the thought of them losing their connections too, even if it was only a little bit. Eventually, after months of begging, Tae was finally convinced to let his dad give him the rune.
You didn’t say anything for a minute, fully digesting everything he had told you while wishing you could go back in time to deck every one of those fuckers from earlier in their nether regions. 
At your silence, his breathing began to quicken, thinking that it meant you thought less of him.
Realizing he was about to become undone again, you quickly, but genuinely, said, “Tae, I don’t care if you have a draeva mark, a rune, or a damn Cheeto tattoo. Whatever happened isn’t going to make me care for you any less.”
“Even… even though I’m not whole anymore?” His voice held a sliver of hope as he awaited your response.
You gave him a warm smile and began prodding and inspecting around his body before starting to tickle him, causing giggles to escape past his lips. “Hmmmm? I don’t see anything missing? What is this ‘not being whole’ blasphemy which you speak of? You look perfect to me.”
His giggles grew louder and louder as he tried to wiggle his body away from you. “Q-quit it! I… c-can’t… breath!” He choked out between his laughter.
You eventually relented and gave the poor boy some relieve. While he steadied his breathing, you located a clean cup from a shelf and filled it up with water from the hollowed-out branch that acted as a faucet. You really weren’t sure where or how the water came out since there didn’t appear to be any plumbing, but you shrugged it off as a magic user’s doing.
You walked back to Tae and handed him the full cup, instructing him to drink at least half. Satisfied when he did as you said, you settled yourself on top of the counter beside him again.
“Thank you, Y/N. For everything… and you’re one of my best friends now too.”
You hummed in acknowledgment and contentment while raising your hands and placing them on his cheeks. Turning his head to face yours, you then proceeded to squish his cheeks together, pulling them upward so that he was grinning chubbily.
“There’s that adorable, boxy smile!”
“Ya!” He swatted your hands away, but you didn’t care because he was smiling for real now. “Just because I did that to you doesn’t mean that you can do it to me, little scorja!”
“I’m pretty sure it does.” You pursed your lips. “Plus, I just like squishing your cheeks. It’s cute.”
“Oh, so you think I’m cute?” He slyly, but in an over-the-top way, inquired.
Good lord, I’m going to get whiplash from how many times his mood shifts today. Not that it isn’t justified, though.
You chortled as you sighed and gave him a pat on his chest. “Honey, you’re literally one of the most attractive people I’ve ever seen. So… yeah, you’re cute.”
He made a joyful noise and started swinging his legs again. The endearing action brought an interesting thought to your mind.
“You know, I might’ve started crushing on you if I didn’t already li-” You snapped your mouth shut mid-sentence while your eyes widened in horror as you realized what you’d said.
Of course, you’d let it slip that you liked someone to the biggest gossip head in the kiela. Shit. Shit. Shit! You scrambled to divert the topic, stuttering and completely failing to do so successfully.
Meanwhile as alarms were blasting off in your brain, Tae gasped in shock and observed your panicking form before shrieking, “YOU… YOU LIKE SOMEONE!? WHO!? PLEASE, PRETTY PLEASE TELL ME IT’S KOOKIE. I’VE DREAMT ABOUT YOU TWO TOGETHER, I SWEAR TO ILLAI YOU WOULD BE THE CUTEST COUP-”
It was your turn to smash a hand over a mouth. “It is not that asshat! Also, in regards to your last sentence… what, and I cannot stress this enough, the fuck!?”
The Saeni wiggled his dark eyebrows at you and did his best to speak around your hand. “O, com oon, Y/N! Yu don haf ta lie ta mee!”
You groaned in frustration and pulled your hand back. “For the second, and last, time, it is not Jungkook! And please stop dreaming about us. That’s so weird!”
“Ah! You said ‘us!’”
You went to fake throttle the Saeni. “Why you little-”
A sudden outburst of giggles caused you and Tae to spin around. Peeking out from behind the door that led to and from the kitchen was the lilac head of the princess of Illain.
“Sorry to interrupt! I just needed to grab a few things…”
You hastily lowered your hands and stepped away from Tae in an effort to appear somewhat normal. “Oh, um, you’re fine. That conversation was over anyways.” You made a point to glare at the male who only shook his head stubbornly at you.
Jiae laughed at Tae’s reaction, hiding her mouth behind a hand as she moved around the kitchen to place various items into the basket looped around her forearm.
You went to open your mouth but hesitated and closed it. Only to do it yet again. Finally, you just mentally screamed at yourself to just ask already.
“Hey, Jiae? Er, Princecss Jaie?”
“Jiae is fine!”
“Jiae, okay. Um… is Jimin alright? Have you seen him this morning?”
“Jimin?” Her hand paused briefly in its course to grab a loaf of bread. “Oh! You mean Chim! He… he was very upset yesterday. After a while, I was able to calm him down a bit and then we just talked and caught up with each other. He seemed to be in a better mood when he left to go to sleep.”
She hummed to herself and stuffed the bread into the basket. “As for this morning, I’m actually getting all this for a picnic with him!”
Oh…
You hoped she missed the slight wince on your face before you morphed it into a smile. “Well, it’s a beautiful morning. I hope you two have a good time.”
And you did. You really did. Just as Jimin wasn’t your keeper and couldn’t decide things for you, you weren’t his. He was free to do what he wanted. With whom he wanted.
Can’t say it didn’t hurt, though. Knowing that you would never be the one he would want to go on cute picnics with in the early hours of the day. Knowing that you were never going to be person he wanted more with.
But yet, while it hurt to hear, you were almost… glad? It was a reminder that your best friend didn’t return your feelings, and while it wasn’t the most pleasant thought, it was one you probably needed. You had subconsciously gotten hopeful ever since you learnt Jimin’s secret, thinking that you knowing the truth might spark some romantic feelings in your friend. But it hadn’t. And it was time to come to terms with the fact that he will never see you in that way.
You couldn’t even resent Jiae for whatever was going on between her and Jimin. She seemed like a sweet girl and you weren’t going to wrongfully hate her because she may end up “stealing” the guy who wasn’t even yours to begin with. Maybe this, whatever it was between them, was the push you needed to finally and fully accept your forever friend-zoned status. 
You saw Tae give you a questioning look as you gnawed on your lower lip with your teeth, lost in thought. Only when Jiae exclaimed her goodbyes did you snap out of it. You muttered a “bye” and waved as she closed the kitchen door behind her.
“Hmm.” You heard Tae muse beside you.
“Oh, what is it now, you dream creep?”
“Hey! Also, I think I know who it is.” His eyes flickered with pride at his deduction.
You let out a long sigh since it wasn’t exactly hard to pick up what he was referring to. “Yeah, well, it’s time I move on and forget about it. About him in that way. And so should you.” You pointed a finger at the grey-haired Saeni and narrowed your eyes.
He crossed his arms and looked at you defiantly, not intimidated in the slightest. A far cry from how he had been previously this morning.
“Only if that means I can still picture you and Kook together.”
You slowly inhaled and trailed a hand down your face. “Ugh, fine, whatever. Just keep your weird shipping dreams to yourself. Also, when was that training thing starting? We’ve been in here for a while.”
Tae cursed and grabbed your wrist, yanking you down from the counter and making a beeline for the door.
“Aish! Kookie is gonna be so mad if you’re late!”
As you and Tae hurried over to where you needed to be, you wondered what that asshat was doing. You were still curious as to why he had acted so strange before Tae dragged you away to get food. Maybe you would ask him about it later. Regardless, you just prayed that whatever he had signed you up for wouldn’t be the death of you. Both physically and figuratively.
Tumblr media
previous [7] — next [8.2]
201 notes · View notes
peonybane · 5 years
Text
Bangtan Romances Anonymous: Part I – Suga
Tumblr media Tumblr media
PART I (Sparks of Attraction): Make My Heart Pound Like Your Sound System
Pairing: Min Yoongi (Suga) x Reader
Word Count: 3.0 k
Genre: Romance, Fluff, Angst, Crack?
Summary: Seven men. Seven different professions within BigHIT. Seven paths. Which romance will you choose?
a/n: Hello everyone and welcome to the second installation of Bangtan Romances Anonymous! Once again, I’m sorry for not having Chapter 13 of Agape and Pragma ready, but hopefully, this will be satisfactory enough for this week!
Please note, all stories interlace with each other so if the context doesn’t necessarily make sense, will once each part is published in its entirety.
> WOULD YOU LIKE TO START OVER?
> YES: Seokjin | Yoongi | Hoseok | Namjoon | Jimin | Taehyung | Jeongguk
> NO: Continue below
Tumblr media
None are versatile as the Hydrangea. Thriving in a soil of different levels of acidity, their color changes… and so do their meaning. When they bloom a delicate blue, this cool color is two sided, conveying a sense of frigidity but also apology. As the color warms to a gentle purple, its meaning also warms to a desire to understand or to be understood. Even further as the color dissipates so a sweet pink, it conveys how the heart fills with emotion. It is a flower whose story changes as its relationship with the world changes.
“Oi! Out of all the places for you to sleep, why did it have to be here?”
Yoongi groaned, rubbing his eyes at the sound of her voice. He looked up from where he was sleeping (a stack of boxes, the only flat space on which to lay down during the filming), gazing at up at the angry face of the sound specialist.
“Well, don’t stack them in such a way that’s tempting for anyone to sleep on.”
He sat up, keeping himself from cussing in her general direction. He knew that whatever words he threw at her, she’d throw them right back in his face— this was not his first rodeo with her. She sighed in frustration, rubbing her temples. “Min-ssi, how many times have I told you that they need to be stacked that way so I can lift them by myself without shifting the equipment around.”
She pushed him out off the one box she needed to open, opening it to grab the piece of equipment. Even though she was clearly miffed with him, she still bowed to him politely before taking the equipment with her to start setting up.
As much as Yoongi wanted to go back to sleep, the late night dance practice for this shooting left him with little rest, he opted instead of laying down to sit on the boxes. On one level, he still wanted to mess with the specialist, but also didn’t want to make her too mad— not after the last time she pushed him off the boxes and onto the floor without warning.
Yoongi watched her work as she set up the sound system. Normally, it would be an simple thing to set up a few speakers so they could hear the song while filming the music video, but this time, the director wanted a special set up. Claiming that this part of the museum had special acoustic qualities and he wanted to use that raw sound in the music video. So, here she was setting up the speakers. Soon, she’d be testing the sound to make sure that the acoustics were right before setting up the audio recording equipment. Yoongi didn’t understand how she could do so much of this by herself, especially considering the useless assistant she had, who always seemed to disappear during set up.
He was pulled from his thoughts as Namjoon sat down next to him, smirking to himself. “I see you her pissed off, again.”
Yoongi feigned ignorance. “Who?”
He knew exactly who Namjoon was talking about, he knew the names and faces of all the staff, including the interns, even if he’d never admit it. Namjoon chuckled. He said her name quizzically. “The sound specialist you seem to be intent up pissing off every time she comes to help out.”
“Oh. Is that her name? I didn’t know that.”
Namjoon shook his head before the make up artists came to corner them. “You know, you could be a little nicer. Especially after the choice words I heard come out of her mouth about you as she left to put up the equipment.”
Yoongi shrugged. “She can say what she wants. She rubs me the wrong way.”
Once again, Namjoon laughed, making the makeup artist give him a hard look. “Does she now? Never mind the fact that you’re the one who started this spat.”
Yoongi knew exactly what Namjoon was talking about. The first time they met the new sound specialist, the first words out of Yoongi’s mouth were, “Oh, so we’re hiring bats now.”
Needless to say that didn’t go over too well with her. He thought he was complimenting her. 
“Try to be a little nicer to her on this project. I know she’s been working overtime trying to make sure that the equipment would be ready for this project.”
Yoongi sighed, “Fine.”
Namjoon nodded, once again much to the displeasure of the makeup artist. 
A few minutes later she came running back over, looking royally frazzled. Namjoon saw her coming, getting off the box he was sitting on. Yoongi however was not as quick, having his eyes closed as the makeup artist worked on the touch ups of his eye makeup. 
“Min-ssi!”
His name startled him. Immediately, jumping off the box before she could shove him off it again. Frazzled, she open the box and started rummaging through it. A moment later, she started spewing a stream of curses under her breath. She turned to the makeup artist, grabbing her jacket from atop of one of the boxes, putting it on. “Tell the PD I need to go back to the office. I’m missing a vital piece of equipment. Damn it!”
She grabbed her bag and ran out to her car. Starting the one hour journey one way to get the equipment. 
Yoongi just looked between Namjoon and the makeup artist, having never seen her so mad before. Namjoon volunteered to go tell the PD in place of the makeup artist knowing that he’d be a special kind of pissed. He had plans for that scene that needed the special equipment to have the light coming in from the windows at a certain angle. 
As Namjoon went off to speak with the PD, Yoongi did the math in his head. They wouldn’t be able to film that one part until almost 2 hours after they were supposed to film that scene. Off in the distance, Yoongi could hear the PD cuss.
~^~^~^~
She managed to come back sooner than anticipated. She even managed to set up much quicker than was initially thought, putting them behind schedule by only an hour rather than two. In fact, the lighting came out better than what the PD thought, but still, he was mad. 
As soon as they broke for dinner, the PD pulled her aside to an adjacent room. Concerned, though he’ll never opening admit it, Yoongi decided to take his dinner nearby there.
From the other side of the door, Yoongi could hear the PD shout, “This is unacceptable! You’re accredited with being one of the best in your field. And yet you made such a rookie mistake as to forget a vital piece of equipment. You’ve put us behind schedule. We only have this location for one day! And you nearly ruined it! Tomorrow, I speaking with Hitman about—“
At that point, Yoongi had enough. He knocked on the door interrupting. He looked between the pair of them, his heart faltered. The PD’s face was red, finally getting that angry energy out. But more than that, the normally pissed, but collected face of (Y/N) looked pale, on the verge of tears as she tried to make herself as small as possible. Yoongi clenched his jaw, putting himself to the task of why he interrupted. 
“PD-nim, with all due respect, you shouldn’t be yelling at her. If you really want to yell at anyone, yell at her assistant or even HR. She does all of the specialized sound equipment practically by herself. Her assistant hardly assists except for take down. And if I remember correctly, packing the equipment is the assistant’s job. With how much work you’ve been having her do to make sure the sound system was programmed right for this scene, it’s amazing to me that you think she’d have time to scratch her own nose, let alone make sure that the equipment is packed away properly.”
The PD’s jaw went slack. Yoongi continued. “Be mad at the assistant. Be mad at the people who hired them. Don’t take it out on her.” Yoongi walked over to her and placed his hand on her shoulder in reassurance. “If anything, you should be thanking her. She still got it all done AND the delay gave us a better lighting for the shoot.”
Before either she or the PD could say anything, Yoongi grabbed her hand, dragging her out of the room. They walked a bit aways before he finally stopped. He hadn’t realized it, but he had practically dragged her with him. So when he stopped, she softly bounced off his back. Turning around, his heart did a little pitter patter as she gazed up at him with big eyes, her lips slightly parted, like she didn’t recognize him. But there was something… soft in those eyes. It wasn’t the usual fire that he had grown used to, after the many times she’d tossed him form his sleeping spot. He wasn’t sure what it was, but a part of him liked it a lot more than the usual fire there.
He let go of her hand and suddenly he felt shy. Looking down, he flashed her a small gummy smile and asked, “You alright?”
It took her a moment to respond, but it wasn’t the answer he was expecting. “Who the fuck are you and what have you done to the grumpy rapper I know and tolerate? I’ve never heard you say so much unless you’re rapping.”
Tolerate, huh? Better than being hated, he supposed. “What can I say? You piss me off, but you didn’t deserve that. Come on. We both need to eat before shooting resumes.”
He turned, heading back to where he left his food. She hesitantly followed behind, not quite as sharp as before with her retorts. When he realized she was dragging behind, he turned and grabbed her hand again, gently tugging her towards where the food was set up. Once there, he let go of her hand, feeling suddenly shy when he accidentally made eye contact with Namjoon as he smirked, peering over the rim of his coffee. 
Clearing his throat, he grabbed her a plate, handing it to her. She took it was a small ‘thank you’ and began putting food on it. He followed her a bit of a distance away, though still kinda shadowing her. She exchanged greetings with one of the makeup artists, Yoongi was pretty sure it was the one that Jin had been working up the courage to ask to cook with him for the staff one of these days. He wondered to himself if his hyung had done it yet.
As soon as she finished loading up her plate, she glanced around for a moment, looking for a place to sit. Before she could make her way over to a free seat, Yoongi was at her elbow and casual said, “I feel like some fresh air, come on.”
He gently pulled her with him, leading her out to the courtyard of the museum. He mentally took note to thank the coordinator for having the whole museum booked off for this shooting. He spotted a bench. “Ah, over here.”
They walked over to the bench were he took her plate from her so she could sit down. Once she was seated, he handed her back her plate and seated himself beside her. They both sat there, neither touching their food.
God, it was quiet. And so… so… very awkward. He took a bite of the roll. “Mmmmm. Sure glad Jin insisted that we continue using this company during shoot.”
“Mmhmm.”
She nodded, beginning to eat as well. The tension between them slowly dissipated as they ate. It was quiet, but now pleasantly so as the wind rustled the trees and the sound of birds singing. Across from where they sat, there were three pots, full of hydrangeas. One held the blue variety, the middle one held purple ones, and the last one held pink.
Finishing his food, Yoongi glanced over at his dinner partner. She had barely picked at her food, staring at the flowers instead. She broke the silence first. “I’m sorry.”
Yoongi coughed a little, not expecting her to say that. “What are you apologizing for?”
She sighed, leaning back. She stared up at the swaying leaves above them. “Min-ssi, I’m sorry for… being a bitch.”
He let out a dry laugh. “Then I’m sorry for being such a dick.”
It was her turn to laugh. “Fair.” She sat up straight, running her hand through her hair. She then looked at him from the side. “Why?”
“‘Why’ what?”
“Why did you come to my defense? You could’ve just left me there. I deserved to be yelled. After all, I was the one who messed up! I—“
“God, you’re loud.”
She shut her mouth. She bit her lip and went to stand up. Immediately, he pulled her back down. “Hey! I’m sorry. I’m just at odds with you. I don’t get how you always manage to rile me up.”
Under her breath, she said, “The same could be said for you.”
“And honestly? I don’t know entirely why I did it. As much as you piss me off, I also know that you’re the best in the industry. You’re always putting more work into it than you need to. Always going above and beyond the requirements of your job. You’re going to have an occasional bad day. You shouldn’t be punished for that.”
For a moment, a silence hung between them. “You know, you’re a good guy, Min-ssi.”
“Now I got a question for you. Why do you call me, ‘Min-ssi?’ Sounds so stuffy and formal. Every one else just calls me ‘Suga.’”
She chuckled, smiling for the first time at him. “It’s a respect thing. Despite maybe not liking you personally, but as a professional and as an artist, I deeply respect you. Besides, we’re not particularly close, so why call you anything else.”
She looked away, nibbling a little on her food. It was now his turn to look at her wide eyed. While he was scooping his jaw off the floor, she continued, “Besides, you’re the only one who doesn’t try to ‘improve’ my equipment set up. Now that is something I can get behind.”
Just as he was about say something, the PD yelled for filming to resume. She took his plate from him and nodded towards the museum. “Go on. They need you. I’ll dispose of these as thanks.”
She gave him a sweet, small smile, and once again, his heart gave a little pitter patter. He wasn’t sure when he stood up, but he brought back to reality when he heard Taehyung yell from the doorway, “Hyung! Come on! The makeup artist is looking for you.”
“On my way.”
He bade her a small good bye before lazily jogging towards Taehyung. The moment the door swung behind him, Taehyung made his signature pervert face and teased, “Hyung, were you being a bad influence on the sound specialist? Ooooooh~”
Yoongi smacked the back of his head, coving up the slight blush that creeped up to his cheeks from the teasing. “Come on, you mop head. We need to finish filming.”
~^~^~^~
It had been a very long day, but the filming was finally done. As soon as he had changed out of his work clothes and into his more comfortable casual wear and his face cleaned up make up, he went looking for her.
She was relatively easy to find, currently taking down the sound equipment. Instead of going straight to her, he sat on the boxes, just like he had that morning.
A small gummy smile found its way to his mouth as she walked towards him, shaking her head as she carried the equipment, trying desperately to hide her smile. “I thought take down was too peaceful, Min-ssi.”
He chuckled, jumping off the box to help her load the equipment. “Where’s the useless assistant? Thought they helped with the take down.”
“I spoke with the PD and Hitman on the phone. I fired them the moment they came on set. So, I’m officially on my own, for now.”
She finished putting the equipment in its styrofoam casing. Standing up straight, she sighed, rubbing the back of her neck. “If that’s the case, I’d be happy to help you out.”
Looking over at him, she smirked, raising an eyebrow. “I think you’ve done more than enough for me today, Min-ssi. I think it should be the other way around.”
He followed her as she went to pick up more equipment. “Hey, don’t write me off. I’m trying to score points with you.”
She laughed. Sarcastically, she retorted, “And do pray tell, what are you trying to score points with me for?”
He helped her break down the last of the equipment, walking it back with her. “I don’t like the sound of Min-ssi. I figured I’d try to develop a close enough relationship to get you to call me something else.”
They finished packing up the equipment. As she made sure the boxes were secured, she asked, “Come on, now. Don’t leave me hanging like that.”
As she stood up, wiping her hands on her work pants, Yoongi smirked. He leaned close to her, crossing his arms over his chest. Mimicking her voice, he said, “Yoongi-oppa! Help me lift this box! It’s too big for a little girl like me!”
She smacked his shoulder, trying desperately not to laugh. “First off, I don’t sound like that. Secondly, you have a long journey if you think I will EVER call you ‘oppa’, Min-ssi!”
Lifting the nearest box, she shoved past him, still laughing to herself as she left to load up her car. Yoongi laughed, watching her walk away. Too quiet for her to hear, he muttered, “Just wait and see.”
Tumblr media
As always, reviews, comments, asks, and tags are always loved! ~Peony
Also, please note that I do NOT do tagging lists. Please see my FAQ for why.
> WOULD YOU LIKE TO START OVER?
> YES: Seokjin | Yoongi | Hoseok | Namjoon | Jimin | Taehyung | Jeongguk
> NO: Next (PART II TBP) —>
> Bangtan Romances Anonymous Masterlist
> BTS MASTERLIST
> Masterlist
All rights reserved. © Copyrighted 2019.
53 notes · View notes
aiimaginesbts · 5 years
Text
What You Never Had: Chapter 14 (Final)
Tumblr media
Seokjin x Reader (ft. Jimin, Taehyung and Namjoon)
Genres: Royalty AU, angst
Word count: 3,197 words
Chapter 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 (M) | 6 | 7 | 8 | 9 | 10 | 11 | 12 (M) | 13 | 14 (Final)
A/N: Sorry for the really long delay! Work has been at the forefront for many months now, up to the point my health deteriorated. Hopefully I can write more frequently until the end of this series, at least!
Also, thanks Ann @godsavemefrombts for beta-ing this!
Disclaimer/Copyright
_________________________________________________________
“Are you sure about this?”
Instead of answering him, you rushed forward, not even bothering to give him the withered look you shot him the first time he asked you that question at the inn. Jin knew full well that you wouldn’t have dragged him out in this foreign country where you could barely make your way through without getting lost if you weren’t sure beyond a doubt. But you supposed that he had more than enough reasons to worry. Even though the crowd was dwindling as the moon replaced the sun, getting lost or separated from your Royal Guard was the least of your worries. You could get caught, and get your entire party into trouble. Worst yet, you could have been wrong, and this trip would have been for naught. Ki Joon had to be there, otherwise you might not be able to save all those innocent people from being sold to slavery.
Spirits renewed by the reminder of the people you were fighting to protect, your steps hastened towards the main square. Jin, who had pointed out the general direction to you earlier, kept up with your pace effortlessly. The lights that illuminated the square spilled out into the darker alleyway you were coming from before the place itself came into view. As you stood at the edge of the square, you tried your best to peer into the narrow paths between the buildings without appearing conspicuous.
“Do you see him anywhere?” A shadow fell over you as Jin stood next to you, slightly in front of you to shield you from strangers’ view.
“Uhm,” was your unconvincing response as you continued to peel away every nook and cranny that your eyes could reach. Even though the lanterns put most of the square into view, the light didn’t extend far into the alleyways. The man you thought you’d seen in the daylight was obscured now, hidden in the shadows of the night. Still, you’d risked both Jin’s and your safety to come out here, so there was nothing to do but to take another step forward. If Ki Joon had remained in the same spot you saw him in earlier, he couldn’t be too far down the alley, but you couldn’t remember which one he was in, and he wasn’t in the first two that you checked. It was hard to ignore the frustration and concentrate through your hazy memories of the afternoon. Your glimpse of Ki Joon had been fleeting, and you were starting to question if you’d really seen him after all.
Luckily, the third time was the charm. As you’d thought, the light from the square still extended far enough into the narrow path to touch the man you’d been looking for, if only barely. Like the other beggars you and Jin had passed by, the man, already sitting on the dirty ground, stared at it, shielding his face from view. But you already knew who he was, and you weren’t about to waste precious time. Cutting to the chase, you squatted down next to him and whispered, “What are you doing here, Ki Joon?”
His head snapped up in surprise upon hearing his name in a place far away from home. At first his shaggy brows met in a frown, then lifted in surprise as he matched you and Jin with his memories. You could see the recognition dawn on him, and when he turned his gaze away shamefully, your already pained heart squeezed in agony. For all the pain you felt when you looked at the state he was in now, you knew it must have been indescribably more torturous for him. But he couldn’t run away as you were sure he wanted to; not with the stump where his right leg had been.
It was just as you’d feared. No, actually, it was worse than you could have imagined. You’d expected Ki Joon to be taken by those people he owed money to, but you didn’t think that he would be left in such a horrible state. Just in this small space, you could see many others who were in the same situation. Disfigured, with nothing to their name, lurking shamefully in the shadows and forced to beg for money that would undoubtedly go into their captor's pocket. It made your blood boil, heating up your resolve. However, Ki Joon was reluctant to reveal any information on the people who held power over him, and it left you frustrated with no idea on how to persuade him. He had nothing else to lose. He had already lost everything he’d had, and he wasn’t willing to help you and risk parting with his only remaining possession; his life. You bit your lower lip, wondering what to do, when Jin crouched down beside you. The warmth of his palm on your arm reassured you that he would solve this.
Sure enough, less than an hour later, you and Jin were rushing back to the inn. The location of the pirates’ hideout was traded with the solemn promise that Ki Joon’s involvement would remain an absolute secret. It was too late for him, and his sisters were probably beyond saving as well, as chances that they were already sold to a foreign country was high. Yet Jin knew just the right buttons to push, reminding Ki Joon of the lives he could save, innocent women and men that didn’t have to end up the way his family did. Shaking your head to yourself, you wondered if you could have gotten the information out of him, even if you’d known his family background. Jin’s persuasive powers impressed you, but you had other things to worry about.
“How are you going to explain your source of information?” Jin asked, his long strides letting him keep up with your brisk pace.
It wasn’t a difficult question. Just tweak or omit some of the truth to conceal your relationship with Jin. You’d done this before, and it worked like a charm. Still, a frown twisted your face upon hearing it. Before this, keeping this secret made you nervous, but still the thrill and your love for Jin made you excited. Not that your passion for him had dimmed any, but continuing to keep your feelings for him a secret from your family now felt like sticking a dull knife into your stomach. The secret was out ⁠— to one of your brothers, anyway ⁠— and this wasn't a game you were playing for fun. This was reality. And Jimin’s disapproval was more painful than you could ever have imagined. The weight of your emotions threatened to crush you, but once again you pushed it away. There was no time to dwell on your personal issues.
“Y/n?” Jin’s tap on your shoulder was soft, full of worry, but it was enough to make you jump in surprise and out of your internal war with yourself.
“Let’s just say you found out from your own investigation. Is that alright with you?” You hated yourself for continuing with this charade, but what else could you do?
“I suppose that’s the best solution,” he mumbled thoughtfully, probably working out the details in his head. Unlike you, Jin had more of a grasp on reality. After all, that was the reason he was so reluctant to admit his feelings for you when he found out you were a princess. However, you managed to convince him it didn’t matter. If he found out that you were having second thoughts about it now, how much would it hurt him?
Upon learning what Jin had unearthed, Namjoon quickly called the other princes to his room. You left the door to your room open, stayed on alert and took the opportunity to join in once they gathered, since you’d separated from Jin after you got back to the inn make it seem like he’d ventured out alone. Most of what Jin relayed to the princes were the truth ⁠— taking the initiative by going out himself, he discovered a familiar face, and extracted the location of the hideout from one of the pirates’ many victims. It was a warehouse close to the wharf.
“All ready to make their getaway,” Namjoon almost spit out angrily.
“But the cramped location will make it easy for us to trap them, even with our limited numbers,” Prince Taehyung pointed out. Wasting no time, a heated discussion on capturing the criminals ensued, regardless of the growing darkness of the night. You listened closely, feeling anxious and helpless in the face of tactics that you were unfamiliar with. Yet you didn't want to move even the slightest bit, afraid that you would be chased away before you could find the perfect timing to have your say.
In the end, they were already wrapping up when you got the chance to say anything. Namjoon had called for two of his men to verify the pirates' hideout, and you finally found your voice. "I want to go too."
"No." Your eldest brother's rejection was quick, decisive, and expected. A quick look at Crown Prince Taehyung immediately told you not to depend on his support either; he was purposefully avoiding your gaze, clearly agreeing with Namjoon even though it seemed like he felt bad about it.
You knew that you wouldn't be allowed to come. The past few hours made it obvious that you were out of your depth. Not only would you be unable to provide any assistance, you would probably just be a hindrance to them. It would be dangerous, and you could hardly fight under those conditions. Still, you couldn't help but feel deflated as the men strode out of the room, until Jimin laid a comforting hand on your shoulder.
"Don't get yourself down. You've been plenty of help already tonight," he said softly, then swiftly left before you could respond. It took a few moments for his words to sink in. What did he mean by helping tonight? Did he see you leaving with Jin to look for Ki Joon? Grabbing your skirts into your fists, you tried to calm yourself and figure out what this meant for you and Jin. Clearly Jimin knew that you had something to do with Jin discovering the coveted location; there was no other explanation for it. However, he had chosen to stay quiet on the matter instead of revealing you to your eldest brother.
Did Jimin approve of your relationship with Jin then? Not that you'd ever explicitly told him that your ties with Jin ran any deeper than that between a princess and her guard, but he knew something was up, and he didn't seem to like it, even just now. In any case, Jimin had decided to keep it to himself, for now at least, and that gave you a tiny bit of relief. That, coupled with your exhaustion from the journey, allowed your body to succumb to a few hours of sleep.
Detailed planning and relaying orders could only be done in the late morning, after the men Namjoon sent out returned with confirmation that the warehouse were full of goods and people, both criminals and victims not far from being sold off as slaves. Still, all things considered, making their move when the sun had set was extremely quick, thanks to all the arrangements the princes had thought out before even coming into the country.
The emotions going through you as you saw your brothers, Jin and Crown Prince Taehyung off with a small group of men was familiar, yet more intense than before. It was painful to be closer to their fighting grounds than ever before, but remain completely useless. This time, with Jin leaving with them, you had more people to worry about too. More to lose. Left with Ji Eun and two guards, you remained awake that night. At first you'd expected — hoped, more like — that long wait would bore or tire you enough to sleep, but your heartbeat only got more intense with each tick of the hand of the clock on the wall. You could feel the tiredness, the weariness of your eyes, but you kept staring at it anyway. There was no helping it.
The man that Namjoon sent to scout the warehouse returned first, as light had started to diffuse into the inky night. You were grateful to the Crown Prince, who'd clearly sent the man at the earliest opportunity to assure you that they were all right. Indeed, he rushed to the inn with good news. Your group's small and hushed arrival delayed the news from reaching the criminals, and thankfully the princes' prompt action caught them by surprise. No one was convinced that everyone involved had been apprehended, but with the shipping date being so close, the warehouse had been extremely busy. You only hoped that the leaders were among the large number of people who were caught.
"It will be a while before they return. The local authorities were arriving just before I came here," Namjoon's messenger informed you.
Recently awoken Ji Eun sighed from the seat next to yours. "This is a mess."
"We knew this would happen," you reminded her with a small smile. This really was the best case scenario you could have hoped for. Of course, once the pirates' activities had been brought to light, it would be impossible for any of you to hide your presence in this country, whether your country was on good terms with it or not. The most pressing concern now was to ensure that the nobility that had been involved with the criminals to fill their pockets would be exposed and have no influence over the subsequent investigations and trials. However, it was mostly out of your brothers' and Crown Prince Taehyung's hands now. All you could do was hope that the criminals would be dealt with and given proper punishment.
It felt like this day had gone on forever. No, not this day. Not even this week. Your emotions had been stretched out for so long that even the physical effort to make your first journey into a hostile country didn't feel half as taxing. But it all finally came together. At least most of it. You were still unsure about the direction that you and Jin were heading towards, now that Jimin was aware of your relationship, but your brother's silence was all that you could ask for at the moment. It wasn't perfect, nowhere near it, but you were content for now.
You didn't hold back on your joy at seeing the princes back after their long absence, sorting things out with the authorities of the city and the country, no doubt. Your brothers hugged you without reservation, and in that elated moment you could forget the tension between you and Jimin. All you could give Jin was a happy smile in the presence of the others, but that was enough, especially considering your guilt towards him stemming from keeping the fact that Jimin had seen you leaving his room from him.
Dealing with the mess that had accumulated; with the pirates' illegal activities, the people with influence colluding with them, helping the victims, as well as you and your brothers' unauthorised entry into the country took most of the month, but it passed by like a whirlwind. It was tiresome, but the fact that none of you were held hostage was a miracle in itself. You supposed you had Prince Taehyung to thank for that. While Amaryll and Zinnis were quite hostile with each other, it wouldn’t do them any favours to be at odds with Delphina. The journey home was relaxed, more enjoyable, as you had the freedom to move about and not stay confined within the carriage all the time.
Little did you know that you were already late in your return to Amaryll.
Three days after crossing the border, Prince Taehyung’s group and yours split to head towards your respective destinations; you and your brothers back to the capital while Prince Taehyung continued north towards his home in Delphina. At the end of the long week, the sight of the castle lifted your spirits. You couldn’t wait to lay down on a bed — your own bed — once again. The issue with Jimin and Jin seemed less significant now, and you were more than ready to put it on the shelf for the moment while you recuperated from the arduous journey.
However, no cheerful smiles welcomed you home. The solemn men that greeted you upon your arrival made the air heavy with tension. That same tension intensified when one of them relayed orders to meet the King even though your feet had hardly touched the ground. Namjoon and Jimin alighted from their horses and joined you by the carriage, both as equally flummoxed by the urgent summons as you were. “Ji Eun, please see to it that my belongings are brought to my chambers,” you instructed her quietly, hardly registering her silent nod before heading towards your father’s study with the princes.
Your presence was announced, and you were admitted inside without delay. The King sat behind his desk with an expression that spoke wordlessly of seriousness, tinged with sadness. It reassured your worry of being summoned to be scolded by some unknown mistake that you’d done. At the same time, it gave rise to new concern regarding the matter that had to be conveyed immediately upon your arrival. Your brothers’ postures were stiff, probably wondering the same thing you were. None of you were kept waiting for long.
“You did well in your mission to capture the pirates,” your father began, confirming that you were not in any trouble for the way you handled the problem. “I regret summoning you without allowing you any time to rest, but I have urgent news must be addressed at once.” All three of his children nodded as one, steeling yourself for it. It was clear that whatever the King was going to tell you, it was not going to be pleasant. He took a deep breath and paused, as if gathering the will to say his next words. “Zinnis has declared war against us.”
It took a moment for you to digest the news. You frowned, then clenched your fists in anger.
“I suppose it would have been foolish to expect them to be grateful for our recent assistance.” Namjoon, on the other hand, took it more calmly than you did. Almost as if he’d expected Zinnis to do exactly this, despite the role the three of you had just played in capturing the criminals nesting in their port.
“Quite,” your father agreed. “Well, it is not as if we have not been preparing for this. The timing is a little unfortunate, but we will simply have to rush things a bit. That is why I have called you here as well, y/n.” His gaze settled upon you, and your body tensed in anticipation. Your heart beat faster even as it grew heavier, as if your instinct was warning you before you even heard what he’d had to say.
“You are to marry Crown Prince Taehyung.”
________________________________
Continued in Part Two: Of Two Hearts
27 notes · View notes
bangtann-bangdamn · 5 years
Text
Part Sixteen
Tumblr media
You were impressed. Jungkook lasted exactly three hours before he succumbed to Jimin’s charms. You rolled your eyes as Jimin clung to your best friend’s arm as he dragged him over to yet another jewellery store window.
“I’m hungry,” Yoongi announced. He had spent most of the morning looking bored and you wondered, not for the first time, why he had bothered to come with you when you knew he hated shopping.
“Me too.” Hoseok nudged you. “What do you fancy?”
You shrug. “Don’t mind.”
Yoongi scoffed. “Yes, you do. Just say you want pizza.”
You smiled up at him. “Fine, I want pizza.” You rolled your eyes. “Let me tell the lovers over there.”
~♥~
You had to admit to yourself that the day wasn’t as bad as you had expected. Perhaps it was because Jimin was such a bundle of energy, constantly moving and talking, that it was easy to distract yourself from the fact that you were currently sitting between two men that had seen you naked.
But you were trying not to focus on that. Especially when you ended up sitting next to Yoongi in the pizza place and he casually slipped his arm around your shoulders. You leant towards him automatically, as if everything that had happened between the two of you ceased to exist. You were comforted by the way his thumb gently rubbed circles into your shoulders, like they had so many times when you were dating, that you didn’t really pay attention to it while you scanned the menu in front of you. It was only when you looked up and caught Jungkook’s gaze that you realised what was happening.
“What?” you mouthed, moving forward in your seat so Yoongi’s thumb was no longer touching your skin.
Jungkook didn’t respond. He simply shook his head before returning to his menu.
You knew Yoongi had done it on purpose. He had found many excuses to touch you over the day, and every time Jungkook had looked at you the same way. Like you were the biggest idiot around. You knew you were. You knew that going back to Yoongi was probably a bad idea. But every touch, every lingering gaze… It reminded you of a simpler time. A time when you would sleep next to each other every night, cuddling and talking about everything and nothing. It reminded you of all the little things, the gentle caresses, and shy smiles that made you fall in love with him in the first place. And how easy it was to fall back into old habits when you were with him.
It was easy to be mad at him when you couldn’t see him. Easy to remember all the ways he let you down or arguments he started out of nowhere. All the ways he made you cry towards the end…
But it was one thing to be mad at Yoongi when you couldn’t see him, and another to be mad when he was sat right next to you, shooting you shy smiles that made you want to melt right into him.
You listened to the boys talk around you, laughing and teasing one another like they were old friends, laughing at Jungkook’s impressions and smiling when Hoseok started dancing in his seat to a song playing. And, just for a moment, you forgot all about your worries.
~♥~
You were leaving the restaurant when Yoongi’s phone rang. He glanced at the screen before stepping away from the group.
Jungkook was too absorbed in whatever Jimin was saying to notice your predicament. For the first time since the encounter at Good Vibes, you were alone with Hoseok. Your heart tensed in your chest and you were considering the possibility of having a heart attack in your early twenties, when he turned to you.
“So…” He smiled.
“So.”
“You and Yoongi, huh?” He said it so casually that you could have mistaken it for an innocent question, but he wouldn’t meet your eye.
You weren’t sure what to say to him. Your gut wanted you to reassure him, to reach out and touch his shoulder and assure him that Yoongi was an ex. But, as your gaze travelled back to the man in question, you couldn’t bring yourself to do it. Not when you still felt something towards him.
“Yeah,” You said softly, turning your attention back to Hoseok. At his frown you added, “Well, I mean, we used to date. We broke up a year ago… Didn’t he mention… anything to you?”
“Oh.” He nodded his head like he was finally connecting the dots and laughed. “Not explicitly.”
“Oh?” Now it was your turn to frown. What could that mean? Not explicitly?
Before you could question him any further, Yoongi returned.
“So that was my boss,” he groaned. “I have to bail.”
“Oh no, that’s so sad. Alexa, play Despacito.” Jungkook rolled his eyes. Before you could slap the back of his head, Jimin beat you to it.
“Don’t be rude, Kookie.”
You smiled at Yoongi. “Don’t work too hard.” You pulled him into what you had intended to be a quick hug, but he held you on for a moment longer.
“Promise,” he replied softly, planting a kiss on your forehead before he let you step away.
 ~♥~
Once Yoongi had gone, the four of you resumed shopping. Or rather, Jimin led the way, selecting shops at what you could only guess was at random, until you passed the cinema. Jimin pouted as he looked at the posters displayed outside.
“We should watch a film,” he announced.
“Nah, I’m good.” You shook your head.
“Yeah, I’m not really in the mood.” Hoseok shrugged.
When Jimin’s pout began to wobble and you were sure he was about to make a scene and bawl his eyes out, you held out your hand. “But you and Jungkook could still watch.”
“Yeah, I can drive Y/N home,” Hoseok added.
Jungkook looked at you.“You okay with that?”
Spend an hour in the car with your one-night stand? What could possibly go wrong? “Sure.”
And with that decision, you and Hoseok waved goodbye to Jungkook and Jimin and started to make your way back to his car.
~♥~
One Time Thing
<Jung Hoseok x Reader>
Part Sixteen: Alexa, play Despacito
After waking up in a strangers bed, all you want to do is forget about your one night stand. The universe, however, has other plans...
< Part Fifteen (x) Part Seventeen>
107 notes · View notes
ausblack · 6 years
Text
RAGDOLL | p.jm. | pt. 11
PART 1 // PART 2 // PART 3 // PART 4 // PART 5 // PART 6 // PART 7 // PART 8 // PART 9 // PART 10 //...// PART 12 //
Genre: Hybrid!AU, College!AU; A mix of everything?
Pairing: Hybrid!Jimin x Reader
Summary: As you were studying to obtain your medical & veterinary degree, your professor came up with the idea of organizing an internship - where you found yourself side by side with a sick hybrid that needed nothing other that complete care.
Tumblr media
“Isn’t it a bit...too much?”  You asked your friend, turning around to look at yourself after finishing putting your make up on along with your high heels - as red as the dress that you were wearing.
“Are you kidding me? You’re perfect!” She smiled at you, feeling satisfied with her dress that succeeded in making you look stunning. 
“You can give me the dress back whenever you want. I’m also thinking about giving it to you. I don’t think that I fit it as good as you.” She said making you widen your eyes.
“What?! No way! I’ll feel too guilty. I can’t accept it as a gift!” You hurried to say, receiving a warm laugh in response. 
“Did you see my wardrobe? I have tons of dresses. I won’t miss this one. Now I think that you should go. Where’s your hybrid?” She asked sitting on her couch, looking at you as you brushed your hair, checking yourself on the mirror. 
“He’s with Namjoon and his hybrid Taehyung. They’re helping him getting ready.” You explained turning around to look at her while putting your phone in your purse. 
“Oh that’s cool, so you’re surprising him.” She said excitingly making you laugh. 
“Yeah, something like that.” 
Walking towards the door, you said goodbye to your friend - thanking her one last time before going out of her apartment. 
The guys were waiting for you in Namjoon’s dorm and you couldn’t help but feeling excited yet nervous about Jimin’s reaction. 
Maybe she was right..Where you hoping to impress him?
You sighed trying to forget about your worries, knocking on his door and waiting for them to open it. 
It took Namjoon a couple of seconds before coming up at the door to let you in. 
You were soon greeted by your best friend who was wearing a simple shirt with black pants and a surprised expression on his face. 
“Wow..Y/N.” He whispered out looking at you up and down - making your cheek flush.
“Don’t talk like that. It’s weird.” You muttered going inside - hooting his shoulder while looking at the floor embarrassed. 
You sat down on the couch, looking quickly at the locked door of the bedroom before looking back at Namjoon.
“I look weird? Look at you. It’s the first time for me to see you as a female.” He teased with a small smile on his face.
“Shut the fuck up.” You crossed your arms, feeling exposed and slightly uncomfortable.
“I’m just kidding, you look really good.” He said sitting next to you, checking his phone. 
“Where’s Jimin?” You asked, wondering where the two hybrids where. 
“Jimin wasn’t too sure about what to wear. He’s trying to impress you so he’s trying everything that Taehyung owns. My clothes are too big for him though.” You couldn’t help but smile hearing Namjoon’s words. 
“Does he know that I'm here?” You asked but he shook his head. 
“No, Don’t think so. But I just got a text from one of our classmates, I think that we should hurry.” He said, getting up to knock on the bedroom’s door.
“Guys, we need to go.” He called out for them receiving a ‘yes’ in response by Taehyung. 
You got up from the couch, walking towards the door that soon opened finally letting you see Jimin. 
The cat hybrid gasped at your sight and soon a weird yet likable feeling took the place of his worry.
As his eyes wondered around your body and your curves, he wondered if you were really real or just a vision created by his twisted imagination. 
Maybe he liked you too much, or maybe you were just too perfect for his eyes. 
“Are you ready?” You asked him smiling but he stayed silent with rosy cheeks.
Taehyung’s clothes fitted him perfectly and he looked extremely good as well. With a bottomed up shirt and tight black pants. The fox hybrid was standing behind him -- with a expression that remind you of the one that your friend had. 
“You look stunning.” He muttered out, walking towards you to take your hand in his. You bushed even further. 
He was never the first one to initiate skinship between the two of you, but for some reason he felt like in that moment he needed to touch you and to feel your skin against his. 
“You look handsome too.” You said, squeezing his hand before taking your attention off of him. 
“Hey, Tae.” You called him, smiling at the hybrid that was now walking towards you with dreamy eyes. 
“I’m so excited for the party! I want to meet a lot of new friends.” He said smiling at you before hugging you as a greeting.
“Are we good to go?” Namjoon asked receiving nods from all of you. 
“The house is down the road, hopefully you won’t faceplate to the floor with those while walking to cross the road.” He added, looking at your high shoes - making you scoff. 
“Fuck off Namjoon.”
It didn’t take you too long to arrive at the house, but what welcomed you wasn’t exactly what you were expecting. 
“Wasn’t it supposed to be chill?” You asked Namjoon while looking at the mess that your classmate’s house was. 
Students were dancing, drinking and yelling in every corner - smoke was surrounding them as loud music pumped out of the stereo on the first floor. 
Hybrids were having fun too, dancing along with other people or just talking and drinking between themselves as if they were students of the same college. 
That sight made you feel somehow happy, because everyone of them looked at ease and they were truly having fun. 
“I guess that it’s just like every other party.” Namjoon responded, getting inside with an excited Taehyung by his side. 
You turned around to look at Jimin who was looking in disbelief at the whole crowd. 
“Are you okay babe?” You said trying to speak loud enough for hear as the loud music played. 
He nodded smiling at you, keeping an arm around your shoulder as the two of you walked behind Namjoon. 
Taehyung was already talking to someone that you never saw before as soon as you entered the kitchen of the house, where the storage of drinks was. 
It was a girl hybrid with small ears and a long and fluffy tail that seemed like the one of a cat too you. 
You sat down on the counter taking a cup of beer from Namjoon while looking at the crowd of people that had fun on the dance floor.  
“Do you want to speak to someone?” You asked Jimin, who shook his head staying glued to your side. 
“Taehyung is talking to an hybrid over there, she seems like a cat hybrid just like you.” You said and he looked curiously at the two of them. 
Jimin seemed like he wanted to go and hang out with them, but he restricted himself not willing to leave you by yourself. 
“I don’t want you to be alone.” He said looking at you seriously.
“I’ll be good.” You said and he looked at you uncertainly. 
“Are you sure? I can stay with you.” He said smiling at you with a hand on your thigh. 
“Don’t worry about me. This party is for you, have fun! I’ll stay with Namjoon.” You reassured him, giving him a small peck on his cheek and he flushed red before nodding and turning around to hung out with Taehyung and the other girl. 
As soon as he arrived, Taehyung introduced Jimin to the other pretty cat that seemed interested in him from the moment when her eyes met his. 
You watched silently the scene, gulping down your drink before refilling your cup and repeating this action for a couple of times. 
Taehyung eventually decided that it was best to hung out with other people as well, leaving Jimin with the girl who looked more and more attracted to him as the time passed. 
They seemed to have fun with each other and for a moment you regretted telling him to go and talk to her.
Gulping down your fourth cup, you turned around facing Namjoon who was sitting on the counter just like you with a glass full of vodka in his hand and a smirk on his face. 
You looked at him with a confused expression restraining yourself from hitting that smirk off his face. He was already a bit tipsy and you hated to talk to him when he had alcohol in his body.
“What?” You asked him and he shook his head, bringing the cup to his lips. 
“Nothing.” 
You sighed, rolling your eyes at his behavior. 
“Don’t be an asshole. What?” You asked again, making him talk this time. 
“Aren’t you jealous?” He asked laughing by himself at your pissed expression. 
“What the fuck are you talking about?” You finished your cup putting it down on the counter to give Namjoon your full attention. 
“Why would you push him to talk with another cat hybrid if you like him?”  He asked once again putting down his glass as well. 
“I don’t like him.” You said but he snorted as those words came out of your mouth. 
“I know you better than I know myself. You’re head over heels for him.” Your cheeks felt redder than before. 
“That’s not true.” 
“You’re lying to yourself, not to me.” He drank the liquid that was left on his cup before getting up on the counter and putting a hand on your shoulder. 
“You’re dumb.” A drunk giggle followed those words and you felt the urge to punch him in the face. 
“If you’re looking for me, I'll be in the bathroom.” He said, turning around and walking out of the kitchen leaving you alone, angry and slightly tipsy at the counter with the sight of Jimin having fun by himself. 
In the end, he was just doing the right thing: Having fun. 
He wasn't going to stay by your side forever and you didn’t have a reason to be jealous of that girl. 
You just needed a distraction for the night because looking at them was starting to become frustrating to you, especially when she started to touch his biceps while laughing hysterically at one of his jokes.
“It probably wasn’t even that funny.” You muttered to yourself while getting up from the place where you had been sitting for an hour or so, walking out of the kitchen with the cup refilled in your hand and the thought of Jimin in your mind.
Recognizing one of your classmates sitting on a couch, looking down at his phone, you gathered some courage to walk up to him while he was by himself to kill the time while talking to someone. 
You tapped on his shoulder, smiling at him as he looked up - receiving a smile back.
“Y/N! I didn’t think you’d come, you’re not the party type.” He said hugging you to greet you. 
“I know, I usually don’t do this type of things but I wanted my hybrid to have some fun.” You said and he nodded putting the hone back to his pocket. 
“What type?” He asked and you responded pointing at the kitchen. 
“He’s a cat hybrid.” You answered and he nodded in understanding. 
You spent a couple of minutes talking to him, until he decided to get up of the couch. 
“Do you want to dance?” He asked, pointing at the dance floor where everyone was gathered. You looked around, wondering if Jimin was still hanging out with the other hybrid but he was still in the kitchen, right where you left him. 
“Yeah sure.” You answered giving him a smile.
He took your hand, pulling you towards the crowd to dance while the upbeat song played loudly. 
Dancing to the song, he grabbed you a little to harshly to keep you as closer to him as possible. He put his hands on your sides, squeezing them lightly and you wrapped your hands around his neck, moving your hips to the beat.
Maybe dancing with him wasn’t a great idea, because time seemed to pass way slower than before.
“You’re really beautiful tonight.” He whispered in your ear - making chills runs down your spine - it didn’t felt right. 
“Oh..Thanks.” You said not bothering to give a compliment back. 
Looking behind his shoulder, you saw a glimpse of Jimin, who was now looking at the dance floor with narrowed eyes and a weird posture, crossed arms and downwards ears. 
“I’ve always wanted to be this close to you everything I saw you in class.” The guy talked but for some reason you couldn’t understand what he was saying. 
“But you seemed too serious so I never tried anything on you. It’s nice too see that now you’re loosing up.” He smirked but you distanced yourself as he kissed down on your neck.
From the expression that he was keeping, Jimin looked more and more pissed as time passed.
“I’m sorry but I need to find my hybrid.” You said pushing on his chest to walk out of the crowd, searching for the Jimin who was still looking at you with narrowed eyes.  
“Baby, maybe it’s better if we go.” You said, knowing that baby was a nickname that could calm him down. 
He was keeping up that same expression that he had when you showed up at the shelter with Taehyung’s sweater on.
You tried to take his hand to walk out of the party but he stayed put where he was, stopping you by grabbing your wrists with his hands. 
Looking at him confused, you tried to speak but he turned around making your naked back touch the cold wall. 
He leaned onto you, immersing his face in your neck smelling the scent that the other guy had left in your skin.
Jimin trapped you with his body against the corner growling deeply against your skin, making you freeze at the feeling of his bulge against your thigh.
He sucked on your skin while pushing his hips into yours before grunting once sentence on your ear. 
“I thought you knew that you were only mine.”
-
TAGS: @sergentculotte@blackmaylovesfries@xthefuckerysquaredx@thyotakukimkim@chryskl @my-yehet-is-your-ohorat@cjisluckycharm @fearless2tobeme @suga-hypnos @kpop-and-art @mymanyunsaidthings@bangjimin95@ashxley03@hunkymuffins @wannabangyongguk @jmnbngtn
2K notes · View notes
gossamie · 6 years
Text
I Dare You
Tumblr media
― summary: Competition drives you and Jimin; it’s what has kept you such close friends for as long as you can remember. But when Jimin gives you one unbelievable dare, it may be the one competition you lose.
― pairing: park jimin x reader
― genre: fluff
― word count: 1,455
― warnings: (a lil bit of) swearing, mentions of alcohol, naughty dancing
― notes: i was inspired to write this drabble when i heard the first lyrics of dua lipa’s new song, one kiss. i’m also preparing to write something very angsty soon, so i wanted to fluff myself up in preparation. i hope you enjoy!
“One kiss is all it takes / Fallin’ in love with me” - Dua Lipa, One Kiss
“I dare you to grind against that girl’s boyfriend.”
“Deal.”
You eyed Jimin with a sly gaze, setting your drink down and moving from your seat at the counter towards the man your friend pointed to. As you walked past them, the throng of people enveloped you, reacting to your presence as if you were a pebble moving upstream. The loud throbs of music stifled the conversations of the partygoers around you and the sound of your own thoughts. Hues of crimson and violet illuminated the shifting bodies, only adding to the mysterious and seductive aura of the club.
Being at this nightclub definitely set you outside of your comfort zone. You would much rather be curled up on your sofa than at this never-ending party. Yet, you could never say no to Jimin— he always convinced you with his motto, “Life is either a daring adventure or nothing”— and maybe it was the alcohol coursing through your veins or his reassuring presence, but you felt strangely at ease.
As the distance between you and your target grew smaller, you began to act as if you were in a drunken stupor. You tousled your hair and stumbled about, paying no mind to the judgemental stares of those who surrounded you. With a gleeful cry and an inward “Sorry”, you pushed the woman away and moved against the clueless man in a clumsy yet sinful way. When you looked back towards the bar, you could see Jimin’s head thrown back in laughter and it took all of your willpower to contain yours.
“Excuse me?” the woman cried. The fact that you could hear her screech over the pounding music was a testament to how loud her voice was. “Just what do you think you’re doing? Some people are trying to have a fun night!”
You responded by making your movements even more exaggerated, seemingly absorbed in your intoxicated state.
Incredulous, the woman shifted her attention to her boyfriend. “And you— are you enjoying this? Get your hands off of her hips, you asshole!”
That was your cue to leave.
Feigning sudden illness, you dashed away from the screaming woman and her soon-to-be ex-boyfriend. You slipped back into your seat at the bar, where you and Jimin subsequently doubled over in laughter.
“Y/N, I think you just ruined someone’s relationship,” Jimin exclaimed in between exasperated laughs.
“Hey, that’s not my fault! You gave me the dare, not the other way around,” you replied, sipping from your glass. “Plus, he deserved it. The guy was a total creep.”
“Agreed.” Jimin motioned for the bartender. “That performance deserves a drink. Let me guess— a vodka soda with a touch of lime?”
“You know me so well.”
“What are friends for?”
A smile grew on your lips as Jimin ordered your drink. To say that you have been best friends with Jimin all your life would not be an exaggeration. The two of you were born at the same hospital mere days apart from each other, the connection between you and Jimin stronger than that of twins; your mother often told you when you cried, Jimin cried, and vice versa. Since then, you and Jimin were inseparable. You grew up in the same neighborhood, saw each other’s awkward middle school phases, survived high school and college together— whatever you did, Jimin was there to experience it with you.
To pinpoint exactly one reason as to why you and Jimin got along so well would be impossible, for the bond between you and Jimin was inexplicable; you just clicked. You were sure, though, that the competitive nature you shared in common with Jimin made every memory so much more adventurous and your friendship so much more close. It has been his lifelong goal to ruin your streak, but in the twenty-two years that you have known Jimin, not once have you rejected one of his dares, no matter how ridiculous the challenge may be, and you intended to keep winning.
So it came as no surprise to Jimin when you dared him to let people take body shots off of him, and it came as no surprise to you when he lifted up his shirt, laid down on the bar counter, and announced that he was giving out free shots.
Jimin’s free spirit and fearlessness was something that still surprised you every day. You loved the way he viewed obstacles as new adventures; nothing was impossible in his mind. He always pushed you to place yourself in uncomfortable situations, and although it terrified you, there was no longer a dull moment in your life. For him, you would always be thankful.
Twenty body shots and endless fits of laughter later, Jimin stood in front of you and, with a dramatic bow, asked, “May I have this dance?”
“I would love to,” you responded, taking his hand as he led to you the dance floor.
The dancing bodies engulfed you once more, the deafening music and the vivid glow of the lights above drowning you in a sea of ruby and fuschia. You paid no mind to the inebriated atmosphere of the club, however, for you and Jimin were in your own little world, challenging each other in an impromptu dance battle. You danced until your feet began to ache and your muscles were telling you to take a break, but something in the air made the moment feel magical and you wanted to hold onto it for as long as possible.
“Y/N,” Jimin called suddenly, the volume of his voice apparently amplified. “Are you up for a dare?”
“Always. What is it?”
“I dare you to kiss me and not fall in love.”
Surprise formed your lips into a small “O”. It took you a moment to form a sentence. “Jimin, is that you or the alcohol talking?”
“Trust me, Sober Jimin would say the exact same thing.”
You attempted to laugh off the shock you felt. “You’re being ridiculous. That has to be the craziest dare you’ve ever given me.”
He raised an eyebrow. “I can’t believe my ears. Do I hear L/N Y/N backing down from a dare?”
“Never. Come here,” you scoffed, your own boldness shocking you.
His lips began to close the distance between him and you, not a hint of hesitation interrupting his movement. You searched Jimin for that familiar glint in his eyes but became startled when you failed to find a trace of mischief in those chestnut-colored orbs. His eyes did not seem muddled from his intoxication; in fact, they looked clearer than if he were to be sober. His gaze bore into your soul, as if he was trying to tell you a secret purely through eye contact. You felt as if you were looking at a side of Jimin that was completely foreign to you and it both excited and frightened you.
Then, he kissed you.
The moment your lips locked, the music became silent and the world around you ceased to exist. You swore you heard Jimin sigh in relief, and suddenly you were struck with the realization that this moment was something he had been longing to do for twenty-two years. His kiss was delicate, fragile, as if he feared that you would be scared off by any sudden movement. Gently, he placed his hands on your waist and pulled you closer until your body was flush against his. The inklings of passion that Jimin had tried to suppress abruptly broke free. His lips began to work against yours fervently, wildly, because now that he knew you were not afraid he was hungry to taste more of you. To your surprise, you felt your grip on his arms tighten, as if your conscious was keeping him from breaking the kiss.
The kiss did not last more than thirty seconds, but you wanted it to last forever.
When he finally pulled away, Jimin looked different.
The shades of scarlet and amethyst painting the air made his ash-blonde tresses look a little more prominent, his smile a little more dazzling. His face, once plump and endearing, now looked elegant and striking, as if his bone structure was carved from marble. Jimin’s gaze was clouded by a haze and you could sense that he began to view you differently, too. Discovering these new details in his appearance awakened something in you, something so powerful that it made your heart beat faster and your mind sent spiraling.
All at once, you wanted to be with Jimin for the rest of your life.
“I think I just won,” Jimin whispered, shattering the deafening silence. It did not sound like the competition mattered to him anymore.
“I dare you to kiss me again.”
“Deal.”
132 notes · View notes
fictivewriters · 7 years
Text
hot love (m)
Tumblr media
pairing: best friend!namjoon x reader
genre: smut, fluff
word count: 3,000
warnings: jealousy  
summary: You, Namjoon and Jimin are like the Three Musketeers, best friends for as long as you can remember. But there’s more going on between you and Namjoon. In the end, his jealousy puts you both into your places.
Tumblr media
The look on Namjoon's face could kill right about now.
Namjoon is generally a very gentle soul with clumsy hands and a tall, well-proportioned build, but there are times when his expression turns blank and the tips of his ears go red. You've known him long enough to tell when he's angry and right now, Namjoon is angry.
But you aren't really sure why.
It's pretty indecent to be sitting on Jimin's lap while your crush sits across from you, but it's also pretty indecent to mindlessly flirt with other girls at a party that Namjoon had invited you to. And he'd done just that so in your mind, this is payback.
Plus, Jimin's lap is really comfortable. His thighs make amazing cushions and the hand he has on your waist is warm, comforting you because he knows all too well about your situation with Namjoon.
For as long as you can remember, it's always been the three of you. You're like the Three Musketeers the way you all seem to gravitate towards one another when you're in the same room and know each other like the back of your hand. You can take one glance at Jimin and Namjoon's posture and immediately know how much sleep they got the night before and what they're feeling right in that moment. That's the perks of having best friends you suppose.
But maybe the perks don't really seem to outweigh the most important con.
You and Namjoon like each other. Have liked each other for what seems like years.
You both know it. Jimin knows it. The whole campus seems to know it. Yet, you two haven't gotten together.
There's a lot holding you back. Neither of you want to ruin your lifelong friendship. You don't want others to belittle you for not being as intelligent as Namjoon. Namjoon doesn't want others to belittle him for not being as good-looking as you, no matter how many times you and Jimin have reassured him that he's hot. Your dynamic is a fragile thing and when it comes to important things like this, you're both a little scared about what could happen.
But both you and Jimin know that Namjoon is brewing in his jealousy across from you two right now and you feel a tiny thrill run through you as Namjoon finally looks up to pinpoint you with his gaze.
Before you know it, he's getting up and stomping out of the living room, making his way towards his room. You and Jimin look at each other, sharing confused glances until your phone starts to ring. Jimin slips it out of your back pocket and giggles as he hands it to you. You feel your brow furrow as you take your phone and glance at the caller ID.
It's Namjoon.
"Hello?" Your throat feels dry and tight and your voice shakes, but the answer you receive shakes you up even more.
"I know what you're trying to do and it's not going to work," Namjoon says. "Send Jimin away and come to my room. Now."
You don't get the chance to say anything because Namjoon hangs up right then. You blink as you pull your phone away from your ear and wordlessly stand up from your position on Jimin's lap. Jimin laughs and stands as well, making his way towards the door where his shoes are. As he slips into them, Jimin winks at you and smirks slyly.
"I'll be with Hoseok and Yoongi. Text me when it's cool to come home," he chuckles and then he's stepping outside and you're left staring at the front door.
Your phone begins to chime again and you scowl, throwing it on the couch you and Jimin had sat on. "I'm coming! Stop calling me!"
Namjoon doesn't respond, but your phone stops ringing almost immediately and you make your way towards Namjoon's room, your expression grim and steps careful. His bedroom door is closed, but as you draw nearer, it flies open to reveal a stony faced Namjoon. His hands grip your waist then and you're forcefully pulled into his embrace and his room where he shuts and locks the door behind you.
His lips are on yours before you can even protest, but by then, you don't really care much because finally, Namjoon is kissing you. It feels amazing and you forget about everything else, only focusing on the fire that rises in your belly as Namjoon picks you up, his hands supporting you from under your ass as you wrap your legs around his waist. Namjoon is known for his clumsiness so you're surprised when he manages to maneuver you both to his bed, unscathed. But manage it, he does and your back lands on the soft material of Namjoon's mattress.
Namjoon's hands are all over you now and you groan, your body arching into his, seeking friction of some kind. Namjoon mumbles something under his breath and you manage to catch his lobe in between your teeth. You bite down softly, relishing in the hearty moan that rumbles out from his chest and feel your breaths falter when he grips the bottom of your shirt before pulling it right over your head.
"Holy shit," Namjoon whispers in the heated air between you, a dusky pink falling on his cheeks as he takes in the lacy material of your bra.
His hands cup your breasts gingerly, as if afraid to hurt you somehow, and you laugh the tiniest bit. Gone is the jealous Namjoon that fumed over you sitting in Jimin's lap. Now you're dealing with the Namjoon you've known all your life, the sweet, caring guy who's always been there for you when you needed him the most.
Namjoon's head dips down to press a kiss to the top of your breasts and you ache to be free of your bra. There are too many clothes in between the two of you and you just want the both of you to be as naked as the day you were born. But you let Namjoon have this, the slow, careful movements are essential for him and you bite your lip and arch your back some more, hoping that Namjoon will take the hint.
Thankfully, he does and soon enough the cold air of Namjoon's bedroom is meeting your nipples as Namjoon's lips trail down to your navel, mouth insistent against your skin. You moan, a trail of fire following Namjoon's touch, and you fumble with the top buttons on his shirt, your angle awkward. Namjoon laughs at the cute way your brows are pinched together and teeth clamped down on your bottom lip. You stare at him a bit offended, but that bleeds away into humor and fondness as you watch Namjoon laugh.
First times with people are generally awkward and clumsy, but what you have with Namjoon right now is humorous, soft, and comfortable. It feels like you've both been waiting for this moment, and while that may be true, it also feels like being friends for all your lives is really paying off in this moment.
You and Namjoon kiss again, movements softer and slower than before but the air is still charged with that same feeling of passion and heat. You manage to unbutton the rest of Namjoon's shirt and marvel at the smooth skin that's exposed when the material falls away. Your hands grip his shoulders then slide down his spine to hook your fingers through the loops on his jeans. You tug down, not forcefully enough to pull his pants down, but enough for Namjoon to understand your intentions.
His hands leave your waist then and fumble at the front of his jeans, undoing the single button and pulling the zipper down as fast as he can so he can get slip out of the constricting material. When he pulls back the tiniest bit to step out of his jeans, you undo your shorts and lift your hips to push them down your legs. You're left in your panties then and your face warms when you realize that Namjoon's taking in his fill of you. His eyes almost burn into you as they look you over from head to toe. His leans forward and kisses you again, his mouth warm and wanting and you kiss him back, moaning when his palm flattens against your stomach only to slide down into your panties.
His fingers hook into the waistband and you gasp when the material is being pulled away. You're naked then and Namjoon smiles as you stare up at him, your face flushing an even darker red than before. But Namjoon is quick to rid himself of his own underwear and now your wish has been granted.
You're both as naked as the day you were born.
Your eyes can't leave his erection though. Namjoon is a tall guy, not very broad in the shoulders but well-built, so you'd often fantasize about having sex with him. You just didn't expect for him to be so big.
Of course, it's not something that you can't handle, but it's hard to look away and Namjoon chuckles above you before he's rummaging in his bedside drawer. He makes a triumphant noise when he finds the condom he was looking for and shows you it, giving you a wink as he does. You smile and laugh, relieved that he'd been prepared because you are on the pill, but you still don't want to catch anything in case Namjoon has fooled around with other people before you.
"You always were the smart one," you say, almost forgetful of the fact that these are the first words either of you has really spoken since you stepped into his room.
Namjoon shrugs and offers you a sheepish smile. "I know you're on the pill, but it never hurts to have condoms around."
You nod and pull him closer, smiling at him. "You couldn't be more right."
"You want to do this though, right?" Namjoon asks as he draws closer to you, his erection against your abdomen now as he leans over you. "You can say no if you want to. I wouldn't be upset."
But immediately, you shake your head, your fingers twisting into his hair as you do. "I've been waiting to do this for a long time, Namjoon. Trust me, I want this."
Namjoon smiles again, his nose bumping into yours as he speaks. "I've wanted this for a long time too. I'm really happy to have you in my arms right now. It drives me insane when other guys look at you like they're undressing you in their heads."
You shrug, a smirk playing across your lips. "Can't help that I'm hot. S'not my fault what guys think anyway. I only care about what you think of me."
"I think you're amazing, Y/N."
"I think you're amazing too, Namjoon."
"Should we just make this official then? I mean, you and me...together?"
You smile. "I'd like that a lot."
"Me too."
Namjoon kisses you then and you're swept back into his spell. He rips the condom open with his teeth and quickly rolls it down on himself as you watch. Soon enough though, he's sinking into you and you moan, your thoughts scattering as Namjoon fills you up with your legs wrapped tight around his waist. His hips rock into you, the motion firm and swift, causing you to cry out, your hands scrambling for purchase against his shoulders.
But he keeps going and you hang on for dear life, gasping and feeling like your very veins are on fire. His movements are hard and fast, his rhythm unyielding and he's hitting that spot of yours that makes you see stars every time. Generally, it takes most guys longer to find your g spot, but Namjoon has found it with no problem at all and you whine when his next thrust is more solid than before.
He kisses you as his hips begin to move even faster and you feel your orgasm start to build up. It sizzles through you, a hot flash of pleasure trying to pull you under. Your thighs shake and you're mumbling out nonsense that isn't very comprehensible, but Namjoon's firm body in between your legs anchors you.
When his fingers flick against your clit, that's when you lose it.
Your orgasm washes over you in a wave of heat, engulfing you completely as you moan Namjoon's name. His rhythm is sloppy now and you know that he's close so you clench around him, pushing him towards that high that makes you both feel like you're on top of the world.
"Oh, fuー" Namjoon's cut off when his orgasm slams into him, rendering him speechless as he releases himself into the condom.
You gasp underneath him, the soft pillow-y feeling of your orgasm still in the forefront of your mind as you watch the man above you. His eyes are closed and the both of you are covered in sweat, but the air is now peaceful between you two. It's easier to breathe and there's less tension than there was beforehand. You feel comfortable and happy.
Namjoon shifts above you and opens his eyes, gracing you with a dopey grin as soon as your gazes meet. You grin back, your body feeling weightless and mind hazy, but the feeling of his body against yours is striking. His arms shake around you, wobbly and struggling to hold himself up and you can't help but giggle. You unwind your legs from around his waist and grab his shoulders before you roll him over, groaning when you impale yourself with his cock as his back lands on the bed with an "oomph".
You both begin laughing then and you lift your hips up, slowly rising off Namjoon's softened cock. His legs dangle over the edge of the bed and you're sure that your hair resembles a bird's nest, but Namjoon's eyes are crinkled in mirth, fondness swimming in his chocolate irises. Your chest swells with emotion for him and you squeak when Namjoon pulls you down and kisses you breathless, rolling the two of you around until you're curled around each other in the middle of his bed.
You're left staring into one another eye's, smiles on your faces and something very unexplainable in the air. His condom is gone now, having taken it off, tied a knot in it and thrown it into his trash bin into the corner of his room beforehand. Namjoon cups your face and caresses your hair before he leans forward and kisses the tip of your nose. You flush underneath his gaze and tender touch, your senses overwhelmed with Namjoon's entire being.
"I know it's probably going to feel weird for awhile because we've been friends for all our lives," he starts to say, drawing you out of your thoughts and back into the present. "But, I hope we can try and make this work. I really like you, Y/N. I've liked you for a long time."
"I hope so too, Namjoon," you respond, a small grin on your face as you lean forward and quickly press a kiss to Namjoon's lips. "I really like you too. I have for a long time too."
Namjoon chuckles and kisses you again, his face flushing pink once more. "Where'd you send Jimin to anyway? Do you have to call him back or something?"
"He left to Hoseok and Yoongi's place," you laugh. "Told me to text him once the coast was clear, so I should do that."
"Ah, so he's finally taking my advice," Namjoon says, a shy grin spread wide across his face. "You know he's been crushing on the both of them since the beginning of the semester."
"Wait, really? Why didn't he tell me anything?" You ask, biting your lip as you think over Jimin's behavior for the past few months.
Namjoon smiles and shrugs. "He only told me a few days ago. He was kind of embarrassed about liking two people at the same time until I told him about polyamory. I guess it changed his mind about things."
You slap his arm, being careful to not strike him too hard. "Why didn't you tell me?"
"Ow," Namjoon mouths, but then that boisterous laugh of his rings out in the air and you smile, a bit of your irritation ebbing away as Namjoon begins to speak. "He pulled the bro code on me. I couldn't do that to my bro."
"Well, he's my bro too you know," you sniff, humor heavy in your tone. "Whatever, I guess. He can just stay at their place tonight."
Namjoon arches a brow at you, a sly grin on his face now. "Oh? Spend the night? Why? Do you plan on having your way with me many times tonight?"
You laugh then, your eyes crinkling up with giddiness. "Depends. How many condoms do you have in your drawer?"
"A whole box full, love."
"Then yes. I definitely am going to have my way with you many, many times tonight, my dear Namjoonie."
Namjoon rolls over and brackets your head in between his arms as he leans down and starts suckling on your throat, leaving lovebites on your skin as you squirm underneath him. "I'm ready whenever you are, Y/N."
You giggle and wrap your legs around his waist, pulling him closer towards you until you can feel his cock struggling in vain to get hard again, right against your navel. Namjoon continues to mark a trail down your throat and your fingers tangle into his hair, the air becoming charged between you two again.
When your lips meet, they seem to meld together, tongues clashing against one another messily. His lips are soft against yours and when his hands come up to cradle your face, you feel cherished.
Namjoon is handling you like glass and you hope that becomes something normal for you in the future.
Thankfully, it does.
Tumblr media
a/n: you didn’t really specify a gender for the reader and i usually write gender-neutral readers, but it was just easier to give the reader a vagina and all for the sake of smut, anyway, i hope you liked this! thank you for requesting ♡
❀ admin rosebud
1K notes · View notes
jikook-love · 6 years
Text
Heartwrecker
CHAPTER 14 | atonement
Tumblr media
Love had always been a literal game to Jeon Jungkook. His targets would be the playing pieces, and their emotions the mere obstacles he had to seduce, manipulate and alter through his acts. Win their hearts? Win the game. But when Taehyung asks Jungkook to deal with the relationship of his childhood best friend Park Jimin, Jungkook quickly discovers that "love" isn't at all as simple as he thought would be...
read on ao3
Hazy lights, and loud music played vividly in background as the world spun around him in a dreamlike state. Unfamiliar hands grazed his covered skin, taking advantage of his drowsy state, touching what didn’t belong to them. How much alcohol had he consumed up until now? It’d be a miracle if he could even remember how he’d gotten here in the first place. It’d been like this for awhile now, night after night after night. Repetitive and mundane, yet the only way he could afford to keep his state of mind—by forgetting. He remained seated, lounging almost, on the torn up red leather couch, his body limp and his eyes faded.
One of the bolder ones suddenly got on top of him, straddling him with her uncovered legs. He remained compliant, not even bothering to shuffle in discomfort. He merely turned his head away, but allowed her to do whatever she wanted.
Why should it matter? Nothing mattered anymore.
She called the name that he had told her awhile ago and he finally obliged to look at her. She immediately took advantage of this, grabbing his face and slamming her lips onto him. He could vaguely hear the shrieks all around them, cries of jealousy followed by aggressive tugging to give them a chance as well. He ought to have felt disgusted. At the very least, he should’ve pushed her away.
But of course, he felt absolutely nothing.
Not even as she was trying to pry his lips open. There was no sensation, not even a tingle. Nothing. It was as if his body had gone numb a long time ago. He let her push him deeper into the couch, trace his cheeks and doing whatever she thought was pleasuring him. But it was all on the contrary.
At last, she pulled away, having satiated her greed. Before anyone else could clamber onto him, he tugged himself away from their grasps, hearing whines of anguish and grief as he straightened his jacket and stumbled his way over to the bar.
“Bartender! What should I drink next?!” he drawled to the best of his ability. When he was given no immediate answer, he pointed to the drink of the customer sat next to him and said, “Give me that one.” Despite the subtle concern, the bartender obliged, grabbing the liquors and proceeding to make the drink.
“Don’t you think you’re causing too much of a scene in a classy place like this?” entered a new voice.
He looked up to see a woman sitting right beside him, hand pressed again her chin as she watched him intently. She was wearing red lipstick that matched the shade of her drink. The slight smirk on her ruby lips indicated that she found him more amusing than irritating.
The man nodded at her. “Why does it matter to you anyway?”
“It does actually,” she responded casually. “I came here to have a quiet drink before meeting up with someone, yet here you are, drinking up the entire bar and flirting with every girl in the palce.”
He tilted his head, finally absorbing what she looked like. Suddenly, he leaned forward, smiling deviously as he barely trespassed into her personal space.
“You seem different from the other girls,” he spoke smoothly. “How about you ditch your date and come with me for a while? Let’s go have some fun. Just the two of us.”
“No thanks,” she replied at once. “I’d prefer not to be a scapegoat for all the self-pity you’re dealing with right now.”
He was taken aback. He hadn’t been refused for a while, not like this. Not since he’d fully adapted this alter-ego of his, venting his distress by displaying himself as an amorous man in search of fulfilling his desires.
“Self-pity?” he asked.
She smiled again, the redness of her lips haunting him momentarily. “Isn’t it obvious?” she asked. “You’re repenting right now, acting like such a sorry person. Going out every night, drinking even though you don't even like to drink, dousing the pain to ease the emptiness within you, and tonguing everyone you meet to declare to the world that you’ve truly given up on love. It’s quite obvious really, and you should give up, cause no one’s really watching you. You’re just ruining yourself.”
He stared at her, not entirely sure how to respond to her harsh accusations.
“What makes you say that?” he glared, wanting an explanation for her sharp words.
She tilted her head to look at him, smiling once again.
“Jeon Jungkook,” she said.
Despite his drunken state, he froze up at the sound of his true name. “How do you know my—”
“You’re heartbroken, aren’t you? Completely and utterly shattered.”
He stared at her with wide eyes, sobriety momentarily returning at once. He suddenly felt extreme resentment towards her, for fully conjuring the image of the one he’d tried so hard to forget. But he knew, he always secretly knew that that person had never left his mind at all, always laden in the depths of his subconscious, haunting him and constantly punishing him for his betrayal. It brought a chill to his body, and before he knew it, he was on his feet, staring at her in horror.
She wasn’t even looking at him at anymore, as she typed away on her phone and smiled elatedly to herself, satisfied by the reaction she’d evoked in him.
“Ah, well, he’s waiting for me outside,” she said nonchalantly. She tucked her phone away before looking him in the eye and saying, “I’d get this whole situation fixed if I were you, before you go completely crazy.”
He said nothing, as she swung her purse onto her shoulder and prepared to leave the bar.
“Oh! One more thing,” she said abruptly.
He wondered what more she could say when she suddenly pointed at the counter top behind him.
“You should put your ID away, by the way,” she said courteously. “Wouldn’t want to lose that, Jungkook.”
One last smile, and then she was finally gone, out the door to pursue a future that was most definitely more hopeful than his own.
Her words echoed in his mind.
“You’re heartbroken, aren’t you? Completely and utterly shattered.”
No. She’s wrong, he thought to himself with reassurance. That wasn’t love. That was…something else. Entirely.
At that very moment, the bartender placed down a glass of deep red liquid, reminiscent of the colour of the lady’s lips, the mouth that had spoken all those accusatory words.
“I’d get that fixed if I were you, before you go completely crazy.”
He stared at the glass for a few minutes, contemplating a complex mess of thoughts inside his head.
But then within the next second, he had already grabbed the glass, mixing the contents inside.
Eyes lidded and lips parted, he downed it all it in one gulp.
  Jeon Jungkook left the bar in a miserable state: hair tousled, clothes dishevelled and no rhythm to his walk. He seemed hopeless, and so different from the person he’d been only a month ago. He walked alone, beneath the somber night, with only the dim street lights to shine his way. And for some reason, despite his numbed state, his chest felt unbearably painful, as if an invisible hand was squeezing his heart tightly from the inside.
Ever since that self-righteous lady spoke to him he couldn’t stop thinking about that person. Even when those girls were crooning in his ears he pushed them all away, despite their persistence. All he could think about was that smile, that smile that once had the power to light up his entire world, but was a smile he would never see again.
And it was all his fault. Right from the beginning, he should’ve never gotten involved. He should never have waited until the very end to realize that a sleazy, cheating con man like himself could never be with such a charming and kind-hearted person. He should’ve realized it from the moment he laid eyes on that person. He should’ve known his place—he was worthless, and he had nothing.
I could never make someone like him happy.
As if still trapped in his deepest nightmares, the sound of that person’s laughter resonated through his ear, the melody akin to a siren’s call—the only sound that could heal his abandoned heart. Jungkook daringly raised his head for the first time upon exiting the bar, wanting to properly take in his surroundings.
And that’s when he saw him.
Jungkook’s eyes widened as he saw a familiar silhouette in the distance. It couldn’t be. Instinctively, he stepped in the direction of the person standing in the distance. It was clearly a well-dressed man, with black hair and short but proportionate stature. His face was turned away from Jungkook, so he couldn’t be sure, but every thing else was so reminiscent that he even felt his heart skip a beat or two.
No way…
He was about to retreat in the opposite direction and walk away before the person could see him, but it was too late. The person turned around and looked Jungkook squarely in the eye, his face fully revealed underneath the street lamp perched above him.
Jungkook breathed a sigh of relief.
It isn’t him.
But for some reason, this stranger kept staring at Jungkook, with slanted eyes that reminded him way too much of the person who he'd once left. Before he even realized it, he was rooted to the spot by the person’s gaze, controlled by a stimulating combination of supressed desires and nostalgia. And even when he was approached by the man, he remained still, not moving an inch.
“You look like a deer in the headlights,” the stranger said. “You alright, boy? Not lost or anything?”
He really does look like...  Jungkook couldn’t help but think to himself upon seeing the man up close.
Stiffly, Jungkook shook his head. “No, I—I’m fine. Just a little…out of it.”
The man brushed a strand of hair out of his eyes, not too differently from how that person used to do it. Jungkook felt drawn to him, even in the slightest. And when the man gazed him up and down with his sharp eyes, he seemed to notice this.
“You should go home, boy,” the man said, his voice deeper than how Jungkook remembered Jimin’s. “It could be dangerous. You know what this place is, don’t you?”
When he noticed that Jungkook looked confused, he continued by himself, nodding to a bar across the street.
“That right there is a hotspot for guys like me,” he spoke slowly. “We come out to find other men to hook up with to ease a lonely night. You should leave before they mistake you for their prey…”
And then he noticed Jungkook gazing in the direction of the bar, almost as if he was contemplating to go inside.
His eyes sparked eagerly as he stepped closer to Jungkook, who was immediately startled.
“…unless you’re one of us, you cute little bunny,” he murmured. He was close enough that Jungkook could smell the cigarettes on his breath. “I’ll be honest, I didn’t get quite so lucky in there tonight, so how about you come with me tonight and restore my luck, hmm? I’ve been looking for a cutie like you for quite some time now.”
Jungkook hesitated, staring at him with wide eyes. “Well, I—uh—”
“I’m your type, aren’t I?” he edged on. “I could feel you staring from all the way over there. Come on, bunny, I’ll make you feel so good. You definitely won’t regret it.”
He positioned himself so that Jungkook was forced to look him in the eye again. Jungkook felt his breath hitch in his throat when his brain connected the resemblance once again.
Those eyes…
What difference did it make at this point? He didn’t know if it was the post-haze of the alcohol or his actual brain thinking at this point but perhaps this stranger was the exact thing that Jungkook had been looking for this whole time.
The only person that could restore at least a tiny bit of his empty heart, with no commitment whatsoever. 
Hesitantly, Jungkook nodded. The man smiled kindly, opening his arms and allowing Jungkook to slowly walk himself into them. His embrace was warm, much warmer than Jungkook expected him to be.
“There we go,” the man sighed happily, running his fingers through Jungkook’s hair (which, surprisingly, didn’t feel too bad). “I’ll definitely make you satisfied, little one.”
“Jungkook? Is that you?”
Jungkook reopened his eyes, pushing himself away to see a familiar young man staring at him disbelief.
“Yoongi hyung?!” Jungkook gasped. “What are you doing here?”
“I could say the same thing about you, you disappearing bastard,” Yoongi snarled. “And who the hell’s this guy?”
“I—I don’t know,” Jungkook stuttered. “I—I just met him so—”
Yoongi glared furiously at the stranger standing between them. “Get the fuck out of here, you perverted creeper,” he shouted angrily.
The man was extremely startled. “What the hell, man? I was just—”
Yoongi was pointing accusing fingers at this point. “I know your shitty type, you come out at night to lure out unknowing young boys, don’t you? You sick pervert.”
“I didn’t do anything! Just ask your friend, I was just—”
“I said, get the fuck out of here. Before I spit on you.”
Horrified, the stranger stared, petrified, at Yoongi for a second before immediately bolting away into the darkness, never to be seen again.
“That was a little harsh, don’t you think?” Jungkook mumbled, as stably as he could.
“What? You think trash like that deserves anything better?” Yoongi was still grumbling.
“To be fair, I did come onto him a little…” Jungkook said, scratching the back of his neck.
Yoongi nearly snapped his neck turning around to look at Jungkook. “Are you serious? Why?” He paused for a moment, recollecting himself, recalling there were more urgent situations at hand.
“Anyways, I’m so glad I bumped into you here—where have you been for the past month, anyway?” Yoongi asked firmly, grabbing onto Jungkook's shoulders. “Taehyung’s been worried sick about you. Says you haven’t been going to class and every time he tries to visit your apartment, you’re not there. Despite the fact that it’s you guys, I feel like this is more than just an elaborate game of hide and seek. So what’s up, kid? Tell me what’s wrong.”
The young boy twirled about on his feet, not wanting to answer. As glad as he was that Yoongi just saved him from what could’ve been a horrible predicament, he was quickly beginning to sense the burden which came with consoling in others—it was hard to tell who really cared, and who were merely feigning concern in order to expose weaknesses.
“I’ve just been out and about. Enjoying youth,” Jungkook shrugged. “Having fun.”
Yoongi scoffed, glaring at Jungkook in frustration. “You crazy bastard, you call this fun?” he scowled. “Look at yourself!” Yoongi’s fingers gestured towards Jungkook’s subpar and messy appearance. “You were never like this before…”
Yoongi’s voice trailed off, as he caught sight of something on Jungkook’s clothes. Stepping closer, he grabbed onto the collar of Jungkook’s black jacket and pulled it back to reveal a bright pink stain on the white collar of the dress shirt beneath.
“What’s this about?” Yoongi murmured. “Don’t tell me some girl’s got you on a leash?”
“It’s not like that!” Jungkook snapped, tugging his jacket back and pulling himself away from Yoongi.
“Really then? Whose lipstick is that?”
“I—I don’t know.”
“What do you mean you don’t know? How many girls could you have…” Yoongi’s voice trailed off as he began to consider what Jungkook could’ve been up to these past nights.
“Jungkook…” Yoongi spoke slowly, approaching him with careful steps. “What’s wrong? Tell me what’s wrong. I know you’re not usually this kind of person.”
The words flipped a switch within Jungkook, as he suddenly surged with the courage to fight back.
“How do you know I’m not this kind of person?” Jungkook asked, his tone reaching a precarious edge. “Since when did any of you guys care anyway? You all knew what I did for a living, yet not one of you dared to tell me it was wrong.”
“What are you talking about?” Yoongi asked, flabbergasted. “You said you only broke up couples who deserved to be that way! Don't make it sound like you were some sort of...prostitute or something.”
Jungkook clenched and unclenched his fists, speechless for a moment. It was true. He had managed to convince everyone—including himself—that what he was doing was for the greater good somehow. That breaking up all those couples would make the world a better place in some way.
He snorted to himself—he should’ve known better than to play hero at his age.
“Hyung…can we stop talking about this, now?” Jungkook grimaced. “I have a headache. Please.”
But Yoongi wasn’t about to back down so easily. “No. Not until you clearly explain to me why you haven’t been going to school for nearly a month and no one knows where the hell you’ve been. I swear to god I had to trade away all my luck for the rest of the year in order to find you here tonight. So tell me everything, before you run off again.”
“What if I don’t wanna talk right now?” Jungkook mumbled, stumbling over his shoes again as he tried to walk away. “I’m not in the mood.”
“Since when did you become such a disrespectful asshole?” Yoongi grumbled. “You’ve had too much to drink, you idiot. Now stop acting like a problem child and tell me now, or I’ll punch it out of you.”
“Good night, hyung,” Jungkook mumbled as he turned away. “I’ll see you later…”
“Jeon Jungkook, I’m asking you one last time.”
“…or never,” Jungkook mumbled under his breath. His steps quickened, to allow himself to disappear into the darkness for good. They were foolish. All of them. They were all talk—not one of them had ever done a thing to pull him away from this hell.
“JUNGKOOK!”
The bellow caused Jungkook’s entire body to shiver, and he no longer felt at ease like before. His entire body tensed up, preparing for the punch that Yoongi had promised. 
But instead, he felt a pair of warm arms wrap around, fastening tightly and not letting go.
“Let me go!” Jungkook yelped. He found that he had no strength to resist despite that Yoongi was supposed to be much smaller and lighter than him. It was two men, struggling in the middle of the streets at an hour way past midnight, with no one else to witness the ridiculous scene.
“Nope,” Yoongi replied. Hanging on with one hand, he fumbled into his pocket and pulled out his phone, calling someone that was quite obviously near the top of his speed dial.
“Hey, where are you right now?” Yoongi asked. “Can you come help me for a second? I got a package I need to deliver. Thanks. Bye.”
Jungkook tried to break out of Yoongi’s hold, but his older friend was a lot stronger than he'd thought. Plus, his intoxicated state was doing nothing to help his focus.
“Calm down,” Yoongi said softly, patting Jungkook on the back, doing his best to sooth him. “Now let’s get you some real help.”
    That feeling when your body no longer belongs to you, when the same air that once was solace seemed to toss and turn your body, squeezing at your organs and tearing your breath away.
He was falling.
It was a terrifying sensation. But Jungkook couldn’t even struggle—his limbs no longer belonged to himself. It was a freedom that he never asked for, a freedom that was most certainly hell-destined.
But suddenly, it was over as abruptly as when he’d started. The impact was much lighter than he’d expected it to be. He groaned as he struggled to his feet, blinking rapidly as he took in his surroundings.
A black fountain. Stone benches. Walls of forest green looming over high above. An overarching sky as dark as ink itself.
It was a place that was much too familiar for comfort.  
“Jungkook,” a voice called him name, echoing along the walls of flora.
He looked up and there he was. The apparition that he feared the most. This Jimin had a much crueller look in his eyes, yet somehow he was so many times more beautiful. He was wearing all black, almost as if to mourn for their past, with his eyes dark, alluring and tempting. Jungkook desperately wanted to hold this Jimin but also feared for his well-being in his presence, wanting to scream and run away all at the same time. It was a terrifying feeling. 
“You’re all alone again, aren’t you? Poor, poor Jungkook,” Jimin's voice was supposed to be a whisper, but t he venomous words seeped through his ears, creeping through his blood like poison. It rendered his body paralyzed and his eyes frozen.
“It’s what you deserve isn’t it?” the Dark Jimin sneered. “That’s what you get for messing with people for so long, trying to convince yourself it was all a good deed. It’s a shame you fell in love with me, otherwise you might've gotten away with it again. But of course, you couldn’t resist. Many people couldn’t. You were never the only one.”
He paused for a moment, before his lips curved into the most devilish, evil smirk.
“It’s not like you were special or anything, after all,” Jimin asserted, on the equivalence of shoving a knife straight through Jungkook’s heart. "You're so stupid, Jungkookie~"
Click. Click.
That sound…
Click. Click. Click. Click.
A pair of heels.
And then she appeared, almost out of nowhere. She was wearing a tiny black dress as she wrapped her pale, thin arms around Jimin, nuzzling her face into his shoulders lovingly. Even she appeared stunning in this world, enchantingly matched as she stood next to Jimin.
“Ah, honey, so this is where you were?” she drawled out, her tone drivelling, mocking, as Jungkook could only watch them powerlessly. Park Jimin reciprocated her touches, smoothly running a hand over her waist and pulling her closer as he brushed his nose in her dark hair.
“What on Earth was I thinking?” Jimin spoke harshly, not caring that Jungkook could hear his every word. “Picking him over someone like you.”
Her laughter echoed through the place, resonating like an eagle’s cry.
“More like what was he thinking when he thought you would pick him over me,” she crooned loud and clear. "God what an idiot he must be. You've got absolutely no future with him. And who knows? When would be the next time he'd do his 'job' again behind your back?" 
Before Jungkook could retort or relinquish in the pain, his surroundings suddenly changed again. In this distorted world where anything went, his surroundings of darkness suddenly evaporated into white, flashing by like a rapid snapshot.  
Within the next second, there were white flower petals cascading down upon him, akin to a scene from a fairy tale. Everything was white and glowing, and raucous laughter and cheers around him indicate that this truly was a joyous event. Even his own tormented heart was lifted for a moment, seeing the countless smiles and happy faces all together in in an uplifting crowd…
And then he saw it.
Undeniably, it was a couple on the altar. They were enchantingly beautiful, their smiles pure and rejuvenating to the crowd beneath, almost as if they were the kind, treasured royals of a worthy nation. She wore a simple, yet billowing white dress, and her genuinely elated expression made her seem the most gorgeous Jungkook had ever seen her, while he…
He was…
A knot formed tightly in his chest. He suddenly felt weak in the knees, wondering if he could even move. The world was still basked in flowers and joy yet he only felt a crushing sadness welling up within. Again, he could only watch, as the happy groom pulled his lovely new wife in for a kiss on the cheek.
Tears formed in his eyes. He was on his knees before he knew it. People were starting to stare at him, point at him now, wondering what a depressing person was doing at such a happy occasion. It hurt, it hurt so bad. It tore at him and gnawed at his chest, begging for an unrequited love that he could not control. It was as if everyone could see him at this point—everyone but the bride and groom, so absorbed in their own world of love and happiness that they couldn't care less for anything else.
In desperation, he tried calling out the name of the person he wanted most, but all that came out was emptiness. They couldn’t hear him, no matter how much he screamed, no matter how much he begged for a second chance.
It didn’t matter anymore. It was much too late to change anything now.  Despite that, he kept silently crying out, until the point where his throat felt hoarse and his lungs threatened to burst.
And then, everything was fading, fading once again. All to black.
The couple was disappearing into nothingness. He could finally hear his own cries, sounding so mangled and distressed, yet they still heard nothing.
He called the name one last time in desperation. The only name that could bring him comfort.
The person froze, as if finally hearing him for the first time. Jungkook’s heart welled up in hope as he glanced in his direction, lips parted almost as if in recognition—
“Goodbye, Jungkook.”
And then he turned his back. And was gone. Faded away into nothingness.  
The deafening silence was more than enough, and without even the strength left to cry out, Jungkook felt the stream of empty, worthless tears sliding down his cheeks…
 "It's for the best," he whispered to himself like a mantra. "It's for the best it's for the best it's for the best it's for the best it's for the best it's for the best it's..."
Jungkook jolted awake in a cold sweat. He was breathing heavily, as if he had just gone through several ordeals and back. He pressed a hand against his forehead, trying to separate his delusions and reality.
He wasn’t entirely sure what happened after Yoongi had grabbed him.
He might’ve blacked out, or was merely too out of it remember. He vaguely recalled trying to break free from a firm grasp, but it had all been to no avail. Now that he’d finally regained his senses, he found himself leaning against a pile of comfortable pillows with a blanket covering him. His jacket and tie had been removed and hung up on a chair in a room that he did not recognize.
“Sobered up yet?” a voice called out.
Jungkook looked up and saw the person he least expected to see. Taehyung’s friend, Jung Hoseok, was leaning on the doorway, arms crossed as he watched over him. Hoseok was fully decked out in his pajamas and his hair was an absolute puffy mess, a direct sign that he’d been rudely awoken at ungodly hours.
“Hoseok hyung?!” Jungkook gaped in shock. “Why are you here?”
“This is my room,” Hoseok replied calmly. “You’re the one who shouldn’t be here right now, especially at this hour.”
Jungkook held a hand to his head, a sudden throbbing pain coursing through his brain. “How did I get here again?” he groaned. “Where’s Yoongi hyung?”
“He went out for a bit after we got back,” Hoseok replied calmly, making his way towards Jungkook. “He doesn’t really cope well with people crying in front of him so he decided to make a run for it in the meantime.” A mug of something warm was placed gently on the bedside table next to Jungkook.
“You know, none of us are very happy with you right now,” Hoseok continued, donning the tone of a stern mother.
Jungkook breathed out a sigh. “I know…” he muttered honestly. “And I’m sorry for the trouble.”
“Are you really though?” Hoseok grumbled unsympathetically. “Not to sound harsh but wasn’t that just your way of calling for help?”
Jungkook was completely taken aback. “What? I—”
“Next time,” Hoseok insinuated. “Just ask for help. No matter how ashamed you feel. Anything is still better than wasting yourself away like that.”
Jungkook had nothing to say in response. Hoseok’s sentiments were highly reminiscent of the words of the lady in the red dress at the bar, and they were certainly damning to the ego.
But right now, he sensed that it was what he needed most right now, and his moments of drifting in the clouds were finally about to come to an end. It would be for the best.
“You know you can always talk to us.”
Jungkook’s ears perked at the sound of the new, yet familiar voice. His breath caught his throat when he looked up and saw who it was standing in the doorway.
Jungkook couldn’t believe his eyes.
Namjoon. Seokjin. Taehyung. Yoongi. They were all there. Waiting expectantly, and gazing at him with mixed looks of disappointment and concern.
“You guys…” he managed to croak out in his surprise.
Namjoon was the first one to move.
“He’s right, you know,” Namjoon spoke through a yawn. “We really aren’t that happy with you.”
“What on Earth have you been thinking, Jeon Jungkook?” If Jungkook had thought Hoseok sounded like an angry mother, Seokjin was magnitudes worse.
“You know what this means, brat?” Yoongi was grumbling. “You can’t run away anymore.”
All eyes were on him. If he were anyone else, he would’ve thrown a tantrum, called for the injustice of the situation and stormed out of the room. But the fact that they were all there, staring down at him at such a late hour at night spoke more than enough on its own. He rapidly reflected in his head, desperately trying to go through what he had become in the past few weeks, and why it had all led up to that.
“Time to start talking, Jungkook,” Taehyung huffed. “If you don’t, I will.”
Naturally, he hesitated. They were intimidating unlike Jungkook had ever seen them in the past.
But right now, this was what he needed. He knew he wouldn’t change if they went easy on him. His head was still throbbing, and he needed anything to distract himself from the pain his body was enduring internally.
He took another quick glance around the room, before giving them a quick nod.
“Fine,” he spoke. “I’ll tell you guys everything.”
Currently working on the next chapter (slowly). Sorry for forgetting to update on tumblr oops ;-; 
40 notes · View notes
bambichim · 7 years
Text
7 minutes in heaven {pt.2}
PART 1
♡ pairing; jungkook x reader | taehyung x reader ♡ genre; angst,romance ♡ word count; 6.8k ♡ warnings; mild/strong language
Tumblr media
[x cr] A/N; sorry that it has taken me MONTHS to post this second part, i was really struggling with the story line here :( i hope you are able to enjoy it nonetheless, pls like and reblog as it helps me out a lot <3
Jungkook still hasn’t slept a wink the entire night, the fatigue having already plagued his body hours ago and no matter how hard he tries, he can’t keep his mind off of you. Lying on his back in one of Namjoon’s spare beds, he stares blankly up into the dark ceiling that hasn’t yet been lit by the day’s sun, and repeatedly replays the kiss in his head. Feelings of yearning, intense passion and guilt begin to get mixed up in his mind, and he squeezes his eyes shut with the frustration that is starting to feel overwhelming. Why does this situation have to feel so complicated? The moment he stepped back into the cluttered living room that past evening, he felt the heat of various pairs of questioning eyes watching his every move and he didn’t dare look back into any of them. Although what had just happened was something he could’ve only dreamt about for months now, Jungkook couldn’t help but feel the horrible feeling of regret building up inside of him. He knew that you were practically in love with Taehyung at this point, so what strange energy possessed him to kiss you like that? He had accidentally met the burning gaze of Tae’s eyes, not being able to hold it for more than a couple of seconds. Suddenly, Taehyung bounced off the couch like it was made of hot coals, and darted determinedly for the door, causing a cool breeze to whip past Jungkook. “So, did anything happen with Y/N?” Jimin pressed, leaning forward with curiosity. With a lazy shrug of his shoulders, Jungkook pulled out his phone and slumped deep into the sofa, hoping that it would open up and swallow him whole. Would Y/N tell Taehyung that he came onto her? Will she cover up her tracks and make him look like the bad guy? Surely not… These were the thoughts that completely blocked out any possible sleep Jungkook might’ve gotten otherwise. But he has given up at this point, sitting himself up in the bed to grip tightly onto the covers for some reassurance. He can’t stop thinking about the way Taehyung had abruptly left straight after Y/N, looking at him with a slight touch of disappointment before opening the door to escape the unspoken awkwardness. Getting up to open the heavy curtains, a pool of radiant light spills into the room and Jungkook stands in it for a few seconds, feeling the early morning heat hit his body. A couple of groggy footsteps drag across the carpet outside his door, and he turns around to check the time on the wall. 9:15 AM Deciding that it was finally time to go and eat some breakfast, Jungkook slowly gravitates towards the door and opens it with a lazy grasp. “Hey, man,” Namjoon greets as he closes the bathroom door behind him, the puffiness in his face having been caused by sleep and alcohol, “Sleep well?” Jungkook cocks his head sarcastically, and by the light purple colour already taking place under his eyes, Namjoon guesses that his friend hasn’t actually slept yet. “Don’t worry; I’ll fix you up with a decently cooked breakfast and a cup coffee!” Namjoon says, reaching over to slap a sympathetic hand down on Jungkook’s shoulder. After a very long thirty minutes, Namjoon places down a plate of scrambled eggs on toast next to a mug of piping hot coffee, a smile of relief and gratification spreading across his face. “Bon appetit,” he announces before Jungkook tucks in gratefully. Although the toast was slightly burnt and the eggs took at least three tries to get right, Jungkook finishes everything on his plate quickly and leans back to let the satisfyingly full feeling take over. He’s glad that he can finally focus on something else that isn’t to do with you. “So…” Namjoon starts up after a couple of minutes, finishing the last drop of coffee swimming in the bottom of his stained cup. “What happened last night?” Jungkook’s breath begins to falter at the question, and without knowing what to say he just simply shrugs his shoulders, acting as if he doesn’t understand. Flashes of those intense seven minutes begin to rush through his mind as Namjoon’s suspicious expression grows in front of him. “You didn’t say one word to us for the rest of the night and blamed it on the sudden ‘tiredness’ you felt,” he continues steadily, not taking his eyes off of the nervous Jungkook.   Namjoon is someone he could confide in without having to worry about the others finding out. He holds many of Jungkook’s secrets and has watched him go through tough times, so why was it proving too hard to tell him the truth now? Looking down at his clammy hands, he tries to focus on the irregular breaths coming out of his lungs, each one starting to come to a slow stutter. “I don’t get what you’re talking about, nothing happened?” Jungkook replies with confidence, shrugging his shoulders yet again. With a deep sigh, Namjoon accepts his response with a brisk nod of his head. “Some of us were just a little confused, we expected you to come down looking smug, but all we got was a room full of tension.” “Sorry I couldn’t fulfil the game’s objective,” Jungkook laughs breathily, getting up to push the stool back from him, “I’m going to head back upstairs to sort out my things - I have somewhere to be in a bit.” Before getting to see another confirming nod from Namjoon, Jungkook swiftly leaves the kitchen and hops up the stairs. Once he finally makes his way down the long hallway and into the spacious guest room, he grabs his phone and vacantly stares at the screen. As much as he wants to text you, he remembers he doesn’t have your number for his own personal use. He can’t ask Namjoon for it now, that would look too obvious… Looking back at the door, Jungkook sees a sleepy Hoseok stumble across the carpet, trying to find his way down the hall through the hazy like state he’s in. Once he hears the bathroom door slowly shut, Jungkook dashes out of his room and into Hoseok’s. Surely he would have your number, right? Stumbling around the room to find his phone, he sets eyes on the device and punches in the four-digit code that he had learnt through the years of being Hoseok’s best friend. Jungkook repeatedly checks behind his back, nervously scrolling through the contacts as he does so until he finally comes across your name. The letters stand out dramatically, and his stomach fills with butterflies. It only takes a couple of seconds for the determined Jungkook to secure your number into his phone, saving it with pride. Before anyone finds out what he has just done, he sneaks back out of the room, and starts to gather the rest of his things. _____________ Waking up from your deep slumber, you let yourself sink into the pillowy cushions and covers, allowing them to slowly devour your body. You hear the birds twittering outside in the bright sunshine, and a feeling of calm washes over you. The serene atmosphere of the morning soon diminishes though as you remember all that happened last night. Looking across the bed at Tiffany, a horrible feeling starts to emerge from the pit of your stomach and you fight back any tears that begin to threaten your eyes. Why did Jungkook kiss you last night? Was it because that was the whole point of the game, or was there a deeper reason to it? You contemplate the reasoning behind the boy’s actions as you reach over to grab your phone, remembering that you received a text late into the night. Cautiously, you press down on the home button to see Taehyung’s name shining on your screen. [Taehyung]: did you get home okay? - 1:15AM [Taehyung]: or just don’t text back?? – 1:25AM You roll your eyes in response to his simple messages, and although you shouldn’t, you suddenly feel bad for not responding back as soon as you got them. With shaking hands, you begin to type out a message. Multiple messages actually. But before you decide to send any of them, you stop yourself to back space on the letters, ending up with a blank box repeatedly. Finally, you muster up one reply. [You]: sorry I was asleep, I got home fine thanks – 9:30AM No more than two minutes pass before your phone vibrates, letting you know that you’ve received a message. [Taehyung]: im sorry about last night i was tipsy, are you mad? – 9:32AM Before you can think of another reply, your phone buzzes again. [Taehyung]: do you want to meet for lunch or coffee today? – 9:33AM Those anxious butterflies start to build up in your stomach, a feeling you’re all too familiar with. You contemplate what to do for a couple of seconds, your mind going through all the possible reasons for and against going. If this happened a couple a weeks ago, it wouldn’t have even taken you a second to enthusiastically agree to meeting up with your high school heart ache. Would he just interrogate you the whole time, trying hard to find out exactly what happened last night? But, you knew you wouldn’t be able to tell him. Even though you knew Taehyung was now seeing someone, you didn’t want to jeopardise your chance with him by telling him you kissed one of his best friends… You know that was a ridiculous thing to hope for, though. Before you even realise what you’ve done, you sent a text back to Taehyung. [You]: yeah sure, 11am at the book café? – 9:35AM After a couple of seconds, Taehyung agrees to your request and you slide off the bed in order to start getting ready. As you push aside the curtains to let in the early October sunlight, Tiffany irritably wriggles over in the bed, pulling the covers over her head. “No, I need more sleep…” she mumbles under her sleepy breath. “Carry on sleeping, I’ll bring us up some food in a minute,” you reassure her, trying your best to be a good friend. The guilt hasn’t stopped eating away at you since all those hours ago, and you pray that it goes away soon. You don’t have the right level of concentration to start using pots and pans to make breakfast -the ending result would only be a mess. Knowing that Tiffany wouldn’t be opposed to have pop tarts at this time in the morning, you shove some of the strawberry flavoured ones haphazardly into the toaster and wait for them to eagerly jump out at you. As the minutes tick by, you fall into a deep trance of emotional thoughts and memories. No matter how hard you try, you can’t stop thinking about Jungkook. You had never thought about him in a romantic way before, and you didn’t think he had ever either. But the more you think about his soft lips upon yours, you can’t shake the feeling of wanting to see him again… POP! The sound of the pop tarts leaping out of the red hot toaster makes you fall back in shock, and a small laugh arises from your throat. Quickly, you pull out the tarts and throw them onto a plate, trying hard not to burn the tips of your fingers on the pastry. At this point, you are determined to enjoy your breakfast with your best friend. Grabbing two cups of fresh juice to join your food, you warily balance everything on the plate, and begin your journey back to your room. “Finally, I’m starving up here!” Tiffany jokingly moans as she looks longingly over to the plate you’re trying so hard not to drop. “I’m going to have to be getting ready to head out in a bit, so watch this,” you announce loudly, taking an overly large bite into the unknowingly piping hot pop tart. The jam in the middle is like molten lava against your tongue, and you yelp in pain, almost throwing the food straight across the room. “Where are you going?” Tiff manages to get out after laughing at your foolishness. A look of suspicion creeps onto her face as you prepare your answer. “I-uh…Taehyung texted earlier, wants to get a coffee.” Tiffany raises a concerning eyebrow, obviously confused as to why you would want to be meeting up with him now after finding out about Belle. Honestly, you don’t really know why either. “You sure that’s a good idea? You need to get over him, Y/N!” she exclaims impatiently, “He’s messing with your head, I don’t want to see you get hurt…” Rapidly shaking your head, you down your glass of juice and begin to rummage for something suitable to wear. You don’t want to look like a mess, but you also don’t want to look like you’ve dressed up for him either… “It’s fine, Tiff,” you convince your cautious friend, “He wants to meet up with me as friends – anyway, I’d feel bad for turning him down.” With an audible sigh coming from Tiffany, she shrugs her shoulders and continues to finish off her breakfast. You pull on a pair of light-wash mom jeans that have white and blue paint splotches on them, and the only reason as to why you haven’t thrown them out yet is because Taehyung said that they make you look “artsy.” Continuing to scramble around through the mountain of clothes on your floor, you yank out your favourite mustard coloured sweater and proceed to put the woollen material over your body. The next forty minutes is spent with you applying a full face of makeup, whilst contemplating showing up at the cafe or not. A huge part of you is more than excited to see Taehyung, there’s nothing else you want right now. But after your mini argument last night, and the general tension that was left floating around in Namjoon’s house, it made the idea seem a little less appetising. You swing your keys around your finger as you slump down on the bottom step of your staircase. You’d have to leave in five minutes if you wanted to get there on time, but the anxiety was starting to take a hold of your legs, ceasing them to move. Taehyung did want to see you after all. He went out of his way to ask you for a coffee, taking the time out of his day for you… “Are you going or not?” Tiffany says from the top of the stairs, hand placed firmly on her hip. She hops down the stairs to sit a step above you, her mousey coloured hair bouncing around her like a cloud. “I should, shouldn’t I?” you slowly question, not giving her time to reply, “I should just go and see what he wants, maybe I’ll get a solid apology…” “Exactly, make him apologise for confusing you like this!” Tiffany cheers as she pushes you forward up off the step. “You’ve got to text me everything that goes down though, okay?” You sniff a little laugh and agree to Tiffany’s request, steadying yourself up off the wooden step. “I’ll tell you everything afterwards – my parents are back at 12pm, so please make sure the house is tidy before they get back,” you say in a hopeful voice, but knowing Tiffany, she’ll have the place looking brand new by the time they get home. _________ By the time you reach the café its 10:55AM, and your nerves are starting to heavily kick in. As well as kicking, they’re punching and head butting. As you stand outside, you look up at the rustic sign saying ‘The Little Book Café’, just to make sure you’ve come to the right place. Even though you knew there weren’t any other cafes around the area specifically tied to books… As you push against the hefty glass door, the smell of fresh chocolate cake, pastries and coffee hits your nose, filling you with instant delight. This is one of your favourite places to go to with Taehyung after school. The two of you would spread your art books out onto the hidden table upstairs, leaving every couple of minutes to go and pick out artist biographies and other helpful books to share with one another. No matter how tense you feel right now, you can’t help but let a small smile bite its way into the corner of your mouth at the thought of the endless hours you’ve spent here with him. The middle-aged woman who normally serves you is behind the counter, sending out friendly smiles to every eye she can catch. As soon as she sees you, immediate warmth radiates off of her, and you politely smile back. “Hello dear, I wouldn’t of expected to see you today!” she says with a pleasant surprise, “Would you like your regular hot chocolate and croissant?” You quickly take a gander at the mouth-watering cakes that have been carefully placed on individual stands behind the glass in front of you, biting your lip as you think about your choice. Today there’s: carrot cake and buttercream icing, chocolate fudge cake, blueberry muffins and caramel slices. The enticing smell coming off the food is making your stomach rumble, and you have to make a decision. “I’d love a hot chocolate with a slice of carrot cake please!” you eagerly say, the thought of one of your favourite cakes making you feel extremely excited. “I’ll have the same please,” a deep voice says behind you, and you turn around to reveal that it’s Taehyung. He’s wrapped up in a cream and red checked scarf, his mouth just peeping over the top to reveal his nose, which is tinted a pretty rose colour. The black puffer jacket he’s wearing makes him look so incredibly huggable, but you try your best to keep your arms pinned to your sides. There is also slight puffiness around his eyes, probably due to the lack of sleep. Nevertheless, he still looks as strikingly gorgeous as ever. “Of course, my dear,” the lady directs at Tae, sending him one of her comforting smiles, “Are you paying for both?” “No, I’m paying for mine separately!” you quickly intervene. “Are you sure, Y/N?” Taehyung says, raising an eyebrow at you. You don’t want it to look like you can’t pay for things yourself, like he has to always be there for you. As much as you would like to accept his offer, you bite your tongue and hand over the payment in full. “Upstairs, where we usually sit?” you question Taehyung as you take your metal tray balancing your cake and drink in preparation to go sit down, remembering quickly to thank the lady behind the counter. As you head towards the stairs, you try and collect your breath evenly into your lungs. This really isn’t the time to start panicking, not now. Determined to get to your usual spot, you speed up the pace a little, weaving in and out of tables, chairs, and book stands. ‘Your’ spot was placed directly next to one of the windows in perfect view of the street outside. Around spring time, the two of you would watch as the blossom petals drifted around aimlessly, twisting and turning in a way that was ever so slightly hypnotic. Winter was wonderful as well. The light snowflakes would delicately fall from the sky, making the warmth of your hot chocolate taste even better. The two of you would sit there in silence. Not the type of silence that was uncomfortably awkward, but more the type that was soothing and reassuring, like nothing and everything was being said all at the same time. Pulling out your chair to sit down, you look up to see an alert looking Taehyung studying his tray carefully, focusing on not dropping it this time. His floppy hair falls softly into his eyes, the sharp sun from the window bouncing off of it. “You don’t even like carrot cake,” you accuse him, laughing lightly. “I thought I’d be adventurous and get something different,” he shrugs after letting out a deep sigh of relief as his tray hits the table. Not waiting for him, you delve into your cake, watching as the metal of your fork makes a smooth cut through the sponge and buttercream. Once it hits your mouth, your taste buds are overwhelmed by the sweet taste of the delectable cake. You hear Taehyung giggle at your reaction. “That good, huh?” he asks before taking the first bite of his as well. The two of you sit in quiet for a few seconds, nodding along to the chews and swallows of the delicious cake. Opening your eyes at the same time, you both share a genuine laugh with each other, and a familiar feeling of contentment flows through you. Taehyung’s brown eyes shine back into yours, and the creases around them make you feel like you’re right where you should be. The sun beaming in through the window highlights the melanin in his skin, the colour glowing flawlessly. Although he was not yours, you felt a very strong tie to him, and there was no way you could willingly let him go anytime soon. You spend a long time filling the minutes with random chatter about school, artists and books, managing to avoid the main issue at hand. Although the two of you are sharing laughs, you can’t help but feel the gnawing of your questions in the corner of your brain. “So, how are you?” he asks suddenly, sitting back with his hot chocolate. “I’m fine, how are you?” you reply back simply. You reach out to grab a hold of your mug, clasping your fingers around the handle. The strong, thick smell of pure chocolate rises into your nose, causing you to feel a momentary bliss. “I’m okay,” Taehyung says bluntly after taking a sip, “Although, I’m worried you’re mad at me…” His stare falls down into his mug, and he scoots up in his seat a little. You subconsciously do the same, looking down into your cup at the melting cream mixing with the pure colour of the chocolate. The swirling white contrasting against the brown has such an effortless allure to it that it captures you completely. “I’m not mad at you Tae – just confused,” you utter quietly still examining the merging colours in your cup, and honestly you don’t know if you’re telling the truth or not. “You’re confused?” he questions you slowly, knowing why you would feel this way, but wanting to hear you say it. “With the way you’ve been acting…” you mumble before a confident Tae speaks over you slightly. “I didn’t go home with her last night,” Taehyung strongly says, still keeping his eyes stuck to his mug, “I didn’t go back with Belle last night.” You suddenly look up as your eyebrows pucker at his confession, wondering why on Earth this information was relevant. “Why, did you have an argument?” you ask curiously, watching his hunched posture. “I just wanted to be away from everyone I guess,” he shrugs half-heartedly, and any joy that was there before leaves his body slowly. “You’ve ignored me for a straight week, Tae,” you try to say casually over his last comment, “Why couldn’t of you of just told me, what was stopping you?” You watch as his shoulders tense inside his coat, closing up around his neck. The shuffling of his body begins to make you feel uneasy as you take another sip of your creamy chocolate drink, letting the warmth coat your taste buds. The bitter sweetness runs down your throat, and he looks up at you with his hazel eyes that make you feel a million different emotions. Except those eyes appear to be utterly lost right now, and you can’t quite figure out what is going on in his mind… BUZZ! The two of you instantly look down at your phone vibrating against the polished wood of the table, and you tilt your head in slight confusion at the unknown number on your screen. As you slowly lean in, you begin to read the surprising text underneath the numbers. [?]: hey y/n its jungkook please can u reply when u get this? i hope its okay that ive texted u – 11:20AM Your eyes begin to widen as the uncomfortable tense feeling in your stomach expands, and you snatch your phone off the table in the hopes that Taehyung didn’t get the chance to read it. Holding the phone in your fumbling hands, you re-read the text over and over again, thinking about how he got your number and why he would be texting you now. The thought of a timorous Jungkook sitting slumped on a bed or sofa staring longingly into his phone sends a pang of sadness through you, and you fight the urge to text back immediately. “Who was that?” Taehyung calmly, but firmly questions. “I-I don’t know, I think it was a wrong number,” you stammer as you shove your phone deep into your coat pocket, hoping he wouldn’t pry anymore. Both of you exchange disconcerting looks, and you try not to give away too much information with your eyes. Taehyung studies your face carefully, watching each and every crevice with intent. He’s usually quick to tell how you’re feeling just by observing your movements and tone in voice, so you put in the extra effort to cover up any suspicious notions. The taut looking boy opposite you breaths in deeply, swishing his head to gaze out of the window. You follow his direction and watch the delicate ginger leaves fall to the ground one after the other, twisting and turning until they get there. He knocks back the last of his drink, wincing as the surprising heat of the liquid hits the back of his throat. The uncertainty of the situation feels salty on your tongue and you want to know why, but it feels like the time to ask those sorts of questions is up. Your eyes lazily fall half shut, the tiresome events catching up to you. “Do you want to head out?” Taehyung softly asks, almost whispering. You’ve been daydreaming into his unfinished carrot cake, the buttercream icing having been smeared on the metallic fork with flecks of rust coloured crumbs speckled on top. The wispy thoughts haven’t been able to leave you alone quite yet, and an annoyance bubbles inside of you. Without answering, you stand up and stretch out your arms. Taehyung takes this as his queue to prepare to leave as well as he re-wraps his comfy scarf around his attractive neck. “Let’s go,” you simply say, taking one last bite off of your fork and a sip of the luke-warm chocolate drink. The two of you silently walk out of the atmospheric café, the books around you speaking to each other about all of the wondrous things they know. As you push open the door, the crisp air bites softly at the tip of your nose and whips around your head. You look over to Taehyung, who seems to be engrossed in the way the leaves are falling mesmerizingly around him. The boy doesn’t need to do much to appear effortlessly beautiful.
Your surroundings feel comfortably silent, and the light sound of the wind rushing around you fills your ears. “Well, I guess I’ll be going back home…” you manage to catch Taehyung’s attention, and he seems to deflate slowly like a balloon that was once full of helium. He quickly moves towards you, wrapping his sturdy arms around your body tightly. You freeze up at the sudden connection, confused as to why he would do this, but then allow yourself to sink securely into place. The sweetness of Tae’s scent makes you feel hazy, and you can’t think straight, your mind only focusing on the love you regrettably feel for this boy. “I’ll see you soon,” he breaths over your ear, nuzzling his head into your shoulder slightly which sends a shiver to zap down your spine. He then parts briskly with a soft smile, and turns to stroll down the concrete street. You wobble on your feet a little, still feeling the warmth that emitted from him moments ago, and you’re not too sure about how to feel. Watching for a few seconds as he disappears around the corner, you turn away and decide to carry yourself back home. The air feels floaty and light, and the cold continues to nip at your exposed face. Taehyung is never obvious about his feelings and always keeps it to himself, no matter how many times you let him know that his thoughts are safe with you. So after this mini meeting, it’s no wonder that you feel utterly lost with the minimal information he’s provided you with. Why are you this way, Taehyung? You delve into the pocket of your coat to find your tangled earphones, and after spending a couple of seconds trying your best to unravel the mess of the wire, you finally manage to get them free and you proceed to plug them haphazardly into your phone. Not before long, you finally reach your house. The walk back was quick, and you had tried not to notice the many couples strolling past you, holding hands and whispering their sweet love to each other. You couldn’t help but feel the all too familiar feeling of jealousy fizz up inside you at the sight of them. Walking inside, you sniff a laugh at the amazing job Tiffany managed to do to your house. The cleanliness feels refreshing, and it helps to clarify your mind a little. “Hello?” you say boldly into the silence of your abode. You look over to the ticking of a clock on a nearby wall, and see the arms signalling that it’s 12 o’ clock. Your parents should be back from work soon, so you take yourself to your room and flop down onto the pillowy material of your bed. Taking a few moments to stare blankly into the vast ceiling above your head, you reach over to where you have placed your phone on your bed-side table and pick it up to send a text. Your hands are shaking a little bit, but you try hard to concentrate on steadying them. [you]: Hey Jungkook, it’s nice to hear from you but I don’t know if texting each other right now would be the best idea after last night – 12:13 PM As much as you like Jungkook, the situation feels too confusing to even try and think about right now. Shutting him down early just seems like the best thing to do. But, you can’t ignore the excitement that has been bubbling in your body for the past twelve hours or so. As much as you try to deny it, you have had a longing for a simple kiss like the one the both of you shared last night.
[jungkook]: maybe its not the best idea but i feel like we need to talk about it instead of ignoring it – 12:17 PM
You guess he’s right. As per usual, you would prefer to ignore the whole circumstance and pretend like nothing ever happened. However, walking around with that feeling just wouldn’t feel settling at all. The hours that have passed by already have been uncomfortable enough, and you don’t want to have these unspoken words floating around your mind forever.
But, what could you do? Surely it would be a slight act of betrayal to meet up with Jungkook seeing as Tiffany has such a large crush on him. You don’t like him as anything more than a friend, though. If you were to see him, it would just be a casual and mutual meeting…
Maybe you could find him around school sometime soon and just clear up anything that needs to be said. You can guess the two of you have quite a few straggled thoughts you’d like to let loose.
For now, you’d have to wait until Monday morning came around, presenting a fresh week for you. You aren’t too sure if you want to have to confront the awkwardness that is obviously there, but you have to. Just then, your phone starts buzzing and a cheesy song rings through the silent room. Panicking, you swivel your eyes over to the screen, expecting to see the name you really didn’t want to see. But to your relief it’s only Tiffany, and you let your shoulders relax at your sides. As soon as you pick up the phone, you start explaining the confusing café meeting with Taehyung to your curious best friend. ______________
Once the bell begins to screech signalling to everyone that fourth period has ended, you leave your English literature class, feeling your hands beginning to get clammy over the thought of bumping into Jungkook. Why on Earth is this making you so nervous? You’ve been cautiously roaming through the school the entire day, scurrying over to your next lesson whilst trying not to make eye contact with any of the students around you.
There’s no reason for me to be this anxious for Christ’s sake!
Stopping to breath for a millisecond, you close your eyes lazily and let your body relax. You’ve let the entire situation get to you way too much now. Feeling your stomach rumbling under your sweater, you decide to head to the cafeteria.
Picking up your usual cheese ciabatta, juice box and fruit pack, you make your way over to pay. As you wait, you let your eyes scatter around the faces filling the room. You shake your head a little, scolding yourself for worrying again.
As you’re wandering back to the study room for the upper students, you bump into a fairly broad and strong body just like in a cliché high school movie. Before you even look up, the strong smell of the sweet cologne jogs your memory, helping you guess who is standing in front of you.
“Hey…Y/N,” a wary voice greets you, and straight away you manage to match the sound to the strikingly cute face of Jungkook. You look up to see his shiny glass eyes staring back into yours, and he clears his throat after a few seconds, blinking profusely whilst trying to find somewhere else to hold his gaze.
“Sorry, I wasn’t looking where I was going,” you lightly laugh and shrug your shoulders, receiving a soft smile from the boy. You begin to push past him to escape the tightness of the situation, but manage to snatch that thought up quickly before going through with it, taking a few steps back.
Jungkook’s eyes circuit your face, clearly waiting for you to say something. You wrack your brain for a simple sentence to shoot at him until you finally do. “I’ve been meaning to talk to you, which I guess doesn’t make sense as I haven’t replied to your text…” you rush out rather messily, and a small smile etches into the corner of Jungkook’s soft lips.
“It’s fine honestly, I guess it’s better to talk in person really,” he says lightly, “Shall we walk back together?”
You begin to walk back slowly, managing to keep a comfortable space between the two of you. Although the words that need to be said are circling around on your tongue, none of them are succeeding in coming out. Up until now, you hadn’t realised that Jungkook has been taking you the longer route back round. You glance at him in your peripheral vision to see him looking rather confident, shoulders broad and chin up, not something you’re used to seeing from him.
Turning into a fairly empty corridor, Jungkook slows down his pace which, in turn, slows down yours too. You turn back to see him looking down at his dawdling feet.
“Look Y/N, I’m really sorry for what happened the other night…” Oh no, is he going to confess to something?
“I really didn’t know what I was thinking, but I’ve been meaning to tell you that I-”
Before he can finish his sentence, you awkwardly rush to place your arms around his strong body, trying to hug away the sentence he was going to spill. As much as you want to regret this feeling, you can’t help but feel ever so slightly comfortable in his arms, like you meld perfectly into him.
The two of you freeze for a couple of seconds before he brings you in tighter. Now you feel like you can’t back out. By trying to fix the situation, you’ve only gone and made it so much more complicated.
“It’s all fine, honestly,” you murmur as you push yourself out of his hold, “Just a little… confusing, that’s all.”
A pair of high heels clip-clop down one of the hallways nearby, making you decide it’s time to head back and fast. Without giving him a warning, you carry on your endeavour down the corridor to the student room, hearing his sneakers squeak on the flooring behind you to catch up.
The two of you are welcomed back into the room by loud male voices and a snide look coming from Bella’s pointy face. You screw your eyebrows together lightly, not knowing whether to smile in response. Namjoon and Hoseok whizz their way up to Jungkook and greet him with a slap on the back before noticing you standing by his side. “Oh hey Y/N, how’re you doing?” Namjoon calmly asks, swivelling his eyes carefully between you and Jungkook.
From over Namjoon’s shoulder, you notice Taehyung perk up a little at the sound of your name. He had been sitting with his back to the door when you entered, with Bella chattering away to his face, clearly trying too hard to impress him. You watch as he turns his head around, his stare melting immediately into your eyes. It has only been a few days since you’d seen him, but his beauty feels just as refreshing as ever.
Taehyung’s eyes quickly darken as he notices Jungkook’s sturdy body standing closely by you, and he runs a nervous hand through his soft, shiny locks. For some reason, you find yourself hoping that somewhere in his mind, a green surge of jealousy is digging away.
Bella swings her head from side to side, her bright hair flowing around her face majestically. Her pointy eyebrow arches like a dagger and you quickly divert your eyes from hers. A couple of seconds pass by with no one saying a word, so you decide to take it upon yourself to fix the situation. “Come on then, let’s go join the rest of them!” you say proudly, putting your arms around Hoseok and Jungkook to pull them both forward to the group sitting in the corner.
Taehyung abruptly turns his back to face you again, and you feel slightly taken aback by the harshness of his movement. The atmosphere in the room feels off to you, the dryness in your throat starting to itch. But with some forced energy, you try to ignore it.
“Hey, everyone!” you announce, managing to somehow catch the attention of the well-dressed guys who are mindlessly spinning around on chairs. Each one of them has a unique sense of style, something that is so aesthetically pleasing to you. Next to Jimin, you notice a pretty face surrounded by a mass of mousey brown curly hair staring at you in awe. It’s Tiffany. You have been so distracted by Taehyung that you hadn’t even noticed your best friend hiding away in the corner.
She has her hands clasped to her phone and is looking up at you with a sort of scepticism. A thin layer of cold sweat breaks out on your back, and you hold your breath for a couple of seconds. You guess that she has been watching the entire time.
“Hi, Y/N,” Bella replies through her teeth, “And hello, Kookie.”
Your body cringes at the nickname. Taehyung has told you multiple times that Jungkook is rarely called that, the name only staying safe within their tight friendship group. You look out of the corner of your eye to witness Jungkook’s shoulders tensing slightly, watching as a little puff that resembles a laugh slip through his lips.
Before he can even reply, Bella carries on talking. “So, how are you two? Is this a thing now?” She raises both of her hands to exaggerate her point, causing the rest of the group to look like they’re watching a tennis game, turning their heads carefully to look at the two opposing sides.
You look at her for a couple of seconds, trying to make sense of what she means. Tiffany looks at you with an added awareness of the situation and you shake yourself out of your thoughts.
“What do you-”
“It’s just that I saw the two of you looking rather cosy in the hallway back there,” Bella callously interrupts again, looking straight through you with painfully innocent eyes.
193 notes · View notes